Date: 2020-10-08 00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Vampires; Paranormal; Romance; Fantasy
Description: Aiden Varik has had two great loves in his very long life. And he lost them both too soon. His only wish is to protect his four vampire sons and their mates. But someone from Aiden’s distant past has returned to break down the walls erected around his wounded heart. Temptation never tasted so sweet. Can Aiden find the strength to risk his heart yet again? Especially when this man is accompanied by Aiden’s enemies. Healing Aiden is the fifth and final book in the Lords of Discord paranormal romance series. This book contains vampires, werewolves, witches, overprotective sons, secrets, broken he
Publisher: Independently published

Healing Aiden

Lords of Discord

Jocelynn Drake

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Epilogue

Author’s Note

The Varik Family History

The Varik Timeline

The Complete Varik Clan List

Bel’s Lullaby - English and French

About the Author

Also by Jocelynn Drake

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used factiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

HEALING AIDEN. Copyright ©2020 Jocelynn Drake. All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the nonexclusive, nontransferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of Jocelynn Drake.

Cover art by Stephen Drake of Design by Drake.

Copyedited and proofed by Flat Earth Editing.

To all the vampires I’ve loved before, and to the authors who created them.

Chapter One

A very long time ago

Aiden scanned the dark forest crowding close on all sides. The moon drifted in and out behind heavy clouds as if she didn’t want to be spotted watching them. He would have preferred she stay hidden—her light was making it easier for their camp to be spotted. But the fires they’d lit were doing that as well.

They were only a day from home.

One short day of travel away from his entire world changing forever.

Aiden had known this was coming for a few years now, but was it so wrong that he’d hoped for more time?

A noise had him spinning toward it, his sword half out of his scabbard before his eyes fell on Ronan’s familiar smirk. The firelight danced across his handsome face, highlighting a sharp nose that had been broken more than once and full lips nearly lost to a thick black beard he’d grown against the bitter cold. Shadows caressed broad shoulders and long legs that put him just a few inches taller than Aiden, but the man’s personality and bearing made him seem so much bigger. Ronan had gone to bed hours ago. What the hell was he doing up and wandering around the camp?

Aiden shoved his sword into its scabbard and straightened, only to have Ronan tilt his head to the side in silent invitation as he walked toward the edge of camp. Flattening his lips into a hard line, Aiden held back an irritated growl and followed him because that was exactly what Ronan was expecting him to do. He’d followed Ronan since they were children, getting into endless amounts of trouble and countless bloody battles when they were older.

After nearly twenty years, Aiden would still follow Ronan anywhere he asked.

Moving silently through the camp, he nodded to a couple of other men on guard duty as he trailed behind Ronan.

No, Prince Ronan.

Soon to be King Ronan, the moment they made it back to the castle walls.

My prince.

The thought came unbidden, and Aiden was too tired to give it more than a halfhearted shove out of his mind.

Aiden’s frown dug deeper as Ronan kept walking, much farther than necessary if he only meant to take a piss. He glanced over his shoulder to find the fires from camp were just tiny pinpricks of light between the dark trees.

The farther Ronan walked, the more danger he put himself in if anyone was watching their camp. Ronan’s father had been on his deathbed already when the news reached them of his waning health. They’d been traveling for a sennight to reach his side. If the family’s enemies hoped to overthrow their rule, they needed only to kill Ronan now before he could take the throne and control of the army.

There had been no trouble on the road so far, but Aiden was not taking unnecessary chances with Ronan’s life. They were too close to his friend achieving his destiny.

He could feel deep in his bones that Ronan was meant to be king. His childhood friend would be a great king. Strong, compassionate, smart, brave. He was exactly what their people needed to bring an end to the wars and finally unite the various squabbling fiefdoms.

“Dammit, Ronan,” Aiden snarled, unwilling to raise his voice above a harsh whisper. “What the devil are you about? This is too far from camp.” He quickened his pace so he could grab Ronan’s shoulder, spinning him around.

When Ronan turned, Aiden was greeted by the broad, mischievous smile he knew so well. The moon broke through the clouds at just the right moment, allowing Aiden to see the laughter dancing in his prince’s dark eyes. They were opposites in so many ways. There was a swarthiness to Ronan’s complexion to go with his almost midnight eyes and liquid black hair. He could have been called king of the ravens. In contrast, Aiden had bland brown hair and fair complexion against amber-brown eyes.

“I was curious to see how far you’d let me go. And you never call me by my name anymore.”

“Forgive me, my prince,” Aiden said quickly. Fatigue was weighing heavily after their long journey, along with dark thoughts he’d didn’t want plaguing his mind when he needed to be focused on Ronan’s safety. “Soon to be my king.”

Ronan made a disgruntled noise in his throat as he started walking again, but he didn’t get more than a few steps before he stopped and stared out into the black forest. He stood, only partially turned away from Aiden, allowing his friend to see his jaw muscles clench.

“You will be a great king,” Aiden continued in a low but strong voice. “The people will love you. You’ll bring peace and prosperity to the land.”

Ronan swung toward Aiden, his upper lip drawn in a snarl. “And what about us?”

Those angry words lanced through Aiden’s heart, knocking him back a step. Most wouldn’t blink at Ronan’s question. There was no Ronan without Aiden. No Aiden without Ronan. They’d been each other’s constant companions since they could walk. When Ronan’s family ascended to power and was supported by Aiden’s, it was only natural that Aiden became Ronan’s trusted bodyguard as well as advisor.

But there was quiet desperation and fear trembling in those words.

What about us?

There had never been an “us,” but that didn’t stop Aiden from dreaming. It didn’t keep his heart from longing for Ronan to one day reach out to him and touch his cheek. To look at him with more than friendly fondness. To taste the same lips that had brushed across the mouths of countless maidens over the years.

“Ronan…” Aiden said in a strangled whisper. He took another step backward, trying to get his bearings under the weight of Ronan’s demand. His shoulders bumped into a tree trunk, stopping his retreat.

His friend smiled, but it was a sad one as he moved toward him. “Now you say my name.”

“You have always been my prince,” Aiden murmured. “Even if your father had never become king, you would still be my prince.”

“And you are my Aiden with the golden eyes. The only man I trust. The only person I have ever loved.” Slowly, Ronan reached up and cupped Aiden’s cheek, his hand trembling as if he expected Aiden to reject him. Nothing in this world would make Aiden turn his oldest friend away. Not even under the threat of torture and death would Aiden miss this one moment.

“I…I didn’t know.”

Aiden’s mind was reeling while his heart sang out its joy. He’d never thought Ronan could feel the same way. That he could ever see him as more than a friend or even a brother.

Some of the frustration drained from Ronan’s expression, and the cast of his smile grew more rueful. “You thought you were alone in your adoration. You thought I didn’t notice your long looks or how you struggled not to reach out to me. How you’d make a fist to keep your fingers at your side.” He huffed a soft laugh. “But then, you didn’t know that every woman I fucked, I wished she was you. You have no idea how I’ve longed to hear your voice cry out my name in pleasure.”

Aiden turned his face into his friend’s hand, his lips tingling as they finally brushed along his palm. This stolen moment was already more than he’d ever thought he’d have with Ronan, but now that he had this, he was greedy. His heart was demanding more. Demanding everything. The sweet taste of joy was already turning to sorrow.

“What are we going to do?”

“Each day’s march toward home has left me beating my brain for an answer.” Ronan pulled his hand away to hammer it on his own head as if it could shake loose the solution he wanted. “If we walk through those gates, I fear we have but two answers. One is to keep you by my side as my protector and advisor, forcing you to watch as I marry someone I don’t care for and praying that we can have a stolen second here or there. The other is to send you away. Give you land and a castle. Order you to find a bride and father children.” His voice softened to a whisper. “Command you to live a good life away from me since we cannot have one together.”

“It would be the only command I would fail, because I have no life without you.”

“Then we have no other option,” Ronan said firmly.

Aiden’s heart picked up its pace, hope and fear warring in his chest. “What are you thinking?”

“That we keep walking tonight. We disappear into the woods and head south until we reach the ocean. We buy passage on a boat and we cross into a new land. We walk until we find a place where the world does not know us, and we can start new.” Ronan’s hand returned to Aiden’s cheek, and he stepped close enough that their chests brushed against one another. “We save money to buy a farm or maybe a tiny inn. We let the world forget about us and build the life we want.”

Aiden’s heart ached in his chest, and his throat was raw with unshed tears. Ronan painted a beautiful fantasy for a new life. It was more than he’d ever let himself dream. The way Ronan laid it out so clearly and quickly made him think Ronan had been pondering this idea for far longer than just the march home.

Ronan loved him. He’d always believed Ronan loved him as a brother, but this…it was so much more. His beautiful, brave prince loved him. He was willing to walk away from everything, a grand destiny and life, so he could have his Aiden.

For one shining, perfect heartbeat, Aiden let himself believe they could have that dream, that they could escape and build a happy life together. He let himself believe that he could hold his Ronan and feel the beat of his heart, the tender brush of his lips. That they would share a lifetime of laughter and heartache together.

But he couldn’t.

More people than just Aiden needed Ronan and his good heart.

“My prince,” Aiden murmured. He paused and swallowed hard against the words that needed to be said, though he hated them all. “My love, what about your father? The kingdom? The people who need you?”

Ronan jerked away from Aiden, snarling in his obvious frustration. His lip curled and one fist trembled at his side. “What of them? What have they ever given us? Pain and death. We leave, and they will continue to fight over the land and its riches. Let them. I will have already stolen the greatest treasure—my Aiden.”

A sad smile touched Aiden’s lips. For the first time in his life, he let himself reach out to Ronan, and his heart soared when the man rushed back to his side, grabbing Aiden’s hand in both of his rough ones. There was a part of him that hated his loyal adherence to duty. He wanted to escape with Ronan but knew they’d never be truly happy.

“You were meant for more than being a farmer or an innkeeper. You were meant to be king,” Aiden said firmly.

“I don’t want it,” Ronan growled. He began to pace away, but Aiden held tight to his hand, keeping him close.

“And the stars do not care about our wishes. They have made their plans for us, and we must play our parts. You are to be king, and I am to never leave your side. Even if I must watch you marry and father endless children. Even if we never have more than this moment right now, I know in my heart that I am yours. It is enough.”

“Aiden, I—”

Whatever he’d been about to say was forever cut off by a man’s voice raised in alarm. They both turned toward the camp, where frantic shouts and pained screams were heard. Someone was attacking the soldiers they’d left behind.

There was no hesitation. No more talk of escaping and starting a new life. No dreams. Only their duty.

Aiden was a half step behind Ronan as they ran to the camp. They both held their blades in their hands, ready to jump into any battle and protect their men. For a second, a smile toyed on Aiden’s lips as he stared at his friend’s back. Ronan dreamed of building a life away from this world with only him, but he didn’t hesitate to fulfill his duty, to face his destiny, and Aiden was proud of him. Would always be proud of him.

Would always love him.

The screams grew louder and more frantic with each passing second. They hurried, their footsteps pounding on the hardened earth. But they never reached the camp.

A large black mass swept out of the trees and slammed into Ronan, throwing him to the ground. Aiden drew in a breath to shout for him when something heavy hit him, knocking him off his feet. The air rushed from his lungs, but Aiden kept rolling, moving away from whatever had hit him. Settling on his stomach, he tried to push up to his feet. Ronan was lost to the darkness, but there was something crouched on the ground. Was it on top of Ronan?

Roaring, Aiden tried to rise, but the creature hit him again, knocking him to his back. Where was his sword? He had to find his damn sword.

He blinked up and found that the new weight on his chest was a woman. Her dark hair was wild and her face smudged with dirt. Blue eyes glowed down at him with a frightening light, and the last thing he saw was a pair of sharp white fangs.

Forgive me, Ronan. My prince.

* * *

April 14, 1827

Aiden sat in his carriage, staring up at the brightly lit town house in the very stylish neighborhood, trying to ignore the frantic pounding of his heart. He’d called himself a fool a hundred times in the passing minutes. It would be so easy to just tell his driver to return to his home and forget about this nonsense. After all these years, it was unbelievable that the dead heart in his chest would finally beat for someone.

But Julianna Varik was not simply someone.

She stood above all the world, a beacon of light and hope. She was joy.

And to his utter surprise, he loved her.

He’d been sure that he’d never love again. Not since…

Not that it mattered that he loved her. Half of London fancied itself in love with the stunning woman.

No, the real test was winning her love. Tonight was the first true step forward in that battle. Oh, there had been some minor skirmishes in the past several months as they’d gotten to know each other. He’d acquired an introduction through a mutual friend, and like so much of London, he’d courted the woman. And for reasons he simply couldn’t fathom, she favored him. They’d gone for walks in the park, and she never questioned his inability to stroll in the daylight. They’d attended museums and dinner parties together. There had been stolen kisses and secret embraces. There had been laughter, but Aiden knew that in the grand scheme of their future, none of it compared to what he still had to face. All his future happiness with Julianna rested on what he did tonight.

Cursing his ridiculous nerves, Aiden knocked on the door once, signaling to his driver to open it and let down the stairs. He refused to let himself wonder what the man thought of his panicked indecision. He handed over the large box resting in his lap and the extravagant bouquet of flowers he’d chosen from his own hothouse. As he climbed to the sidewalk, he slipped the box under his left arm and carefully took the bouquet in his right. He could do this.

Of course, it wasn’t until he was climbing the stairs to her home that he realized that he didn’t have a free hand to knock on the door. Luckily, the butler was watching for him and swept the door open before he had to pause.

“Good evening, sir. Lord Martin, I presume,” the butler said in stiff, officious tones that nearly brought a smile to Aiden’s lips. The title and last name were fabricated, but the money he’d amassed over the years convinced most people to not look too closely at either.

“Yes. Lady Varik—”

“Aiden!” Julianna greeted him excitedly as she descended the stairs. No, she floated. Julianna possessed hidden wings and Aiden, besotted fool that he was, believed she floated everywhere she went. Her raven-black hair was artfully swept up, and her pale cheeks were flushed with excitement. Her figure was so incredibly thin that she appeared almost fragile, and yet this slender frame housed an incredibly strong will. She had the spirit of a warrior within her and the face of an angel with brilliant blue eyes.

Forgetting the grim-faced butler, Aiden briskly walked toward her, meeting her halfway across the foyer. “Lovely Lady Varik.”

“I knew you’d be right on time.”

He permitted a small chuckle. “Only because I’m sure you saw me sitting in my carriage in front of your house.”

She giggled softly. “You’re not afraid of them, are you?”

“A wise man always recognizes when he’s outnumbered.”

“But you’ve arrived with excellent reinforcements. These flowers are gorgeous,” Julianna said, reaching for the bouquet.

“Not nearly as gorgeous as the lady receiving them,” Aiden murmured, and he meant every word of it. Julianna was a ray of sunlight. His own personal sun brightening his long, gloomy existence. He watched as she cradled the flowers in both arms as if she were holding a newborn, her face glowing with happiness.

“They are perfect, Aiden. Just perfect.” She turned toward the butler, her expression becoming serious. “Carter, could you see these put into water and placed in my chambers? I want them to be the last thing I see when I fall asleep and the first thing I see when I wake.”

Carter accepted the flowers with the same care Julianna was showing. “Of course, my lady. As you wish.”

The butler disappeared into the house and Julianna turned to him, her smiling growing as her eyes fell on the large box under his arm. “More gifts?”

“Mind you, I’m not trying to buy their affections, but I thought it could help to convince them that I’m not all bad.”

Julianna closed the distance between them, placing her hand on his free arm. She cuddled up against him and released a happy sigh that hugged his heart. “Oh, my darling Aiden. I know you have nothing to fear. They will love you.”

Aiden could only smile and pray that she was right. He’d survived more centuries than he cared to remember. Fought in bloody battles, been scorched by the sun time and again, been sure that he would not survive to see another sunset, and none of it felt as terrifying as climbing the stairs with her. Any future and happiness he might have with Julianna hinged on these next few moments.

At the top of the stairs, she brought him over to a pair of doors. On the other side, he could hear the soft tinkle of piano keys being played, along with a pair of raised voices in argument. She placed her hands on the handles but paused, sighing loudly.

“Obviously, not the first impression we were trying for,” she muttered under her breath, and Aiden bit his bottom lip to hold back his smile.

She threw open the doors and they stepped inside in time to see two little boys wrestling in the middle of the room while an older boy was sitting at the piano, playing. The youngest of the four was sitting on the floor, leaning against the piano bench.

“Rafe! Bel! What are you doing?” Julianna demanded sharply.

The two wrestling boys parted and pushed to their feet. One looked up at his mother with wide, tear-filled eyes while the other stood apart, his expression mutinous as he glared at his brother. No…his twin. They had many similarities, but it was clear they were both the same age.

Aiden’s heart pounded as he took in all four boys with their thick black hair and sharp blue eyes. Little replicas of their beautiful mother. But it wasn’t just in their looks. There was a riveting intelligence in each pair of eyes, a stunning sharpness that warned Aiden there would be no pulling any tricks on them. She’d told him she had children, but she’d given him no details beyond that. Yet, there had been something in her look, or maybe her voice, that hinted to him they were her entire world.

“Mother, Rafe said he was going to smash my new telescope!” the one who was likely Bel cried. He stood straight, his slender shoulders painfully tensed while he roughly wiped tears from his eyes.

“He said he was going to name the first planet he discovered after Mrs. Pitts’s dog!” Rafe argued, his small body positively trembling with indignation.

“Rafe, really!” Julianna said with exasperation. “You know Bel can name a planet whatever he wants if he discovers one. If you want to name a planet something else, you’ll just have to discover one too. Now apologize.”

Bel sucked on his bottom lip as he stared at his twin, his heart in his eyes. Rafe’s shoulders slumped in an instant before he crossed the short distance between them and wrapped his arms tightly around him.

“So sorry, Bel. You know I’d never hurt your telescope,” Rafe mumbled.

Bel didn’t hesitate to hug him back. “It’s okay. I’ll help you find your own planet, Rafe.”

“A comet. I want to name a comet after Mother,” Rafe replied, and Aiden swore he melted into a puddle right there in the music room. He had no defense against them.

The oldest child slipped down from the piano bench and walked over to them, holding the hand of the youngest. His inquisitive gaze remained locked on Aiden while he kept his body positioned between himself and the little one. So protective.

“Aiden, I would like to introduce you to my sons,” Julianna began. She motioned to the tallest, who looked to be maybe thirteen or fourteen. “This is Marcus, my oldest son, and Winter, my youngest, is with him.” Her youngest couldn’t have been more than six or seven. He was a small, slender child with a wary look in his large eyes. Both children bowed politely, and Aiden returned it before he extended his hand to Marcus, and then Winter.

“It is an honor to meet you, Master Marcus, Master Winter,” Aiden said.

“My lord,” Marcus answered firmly, holding his gaze. If he didn’t know better, he’d believe the boy was sizing him up, maybe even warning him to proceed cautiously.

“And these two troublemakers are my twins, Rafe and Beltran,” Julianna continued.

Aiden repeated the bow and shook the boys’ hands. They were possibly eleven or twelve years of age.

“Boys, this is my dear friend, Lord Aiden Martin.”

“Lord Martin, what’s in the box?” Winter asked boldly, knocking a chuckle from Aiden’s lips.

Aiden looked over at Julianna for permission, and she smirked as she said, “He has generously brought you a surprise, but I think we should first give him the surprise you’ve prepared.”

The older boys quickly hurried to the other side of the room, Marcus hopping up on the piano bench. But Winter remained in front of his mother, his hands behind his back.

“May I go first, Mother? Please.”

Julianna gently touched his cheek, smiling warmly at him. “Of course, darling.”

While Winter scurried over to a box on a small table, Julianna led Aiden to a nearby settee to sit. When they were settled, Winter stood in the center of the room with a flute raised to his lips. He looked to his mother, who gave an encouraging nod before he played his first note. It was a simple song, but his notes were sharp and clear, the dance of his small fingers so perfect. Aiden was in awe of the child. To stand there so composed, playing for the intimate audience, one of them a complete stranger.

At the end of the song, Aiden loudly clapped as he jumped to his feet. The boy beamed up at him, his chest out and cheeks red while his blue eyes sparkled. The little boy placed his flute on the table and ran over to the settee, practically diving between Aiden and Julianna. His mother gathered him close, peppering his face with kisses and comments on how proud she was of him.

“Marvelous. Simply marvelous!” Aiden added when Winter turned his gaze up at him.

Winter snuggled between them, his smile so wide. “Thank you. I hope to get as good as they are,” he replied, pointing across the room.

Aiden followed his finger and his heart stopped to see the other three boys poised and waiting. Marcus was behind the piano while Beltran sat behind a cello nearly taller than himself. Rafe stood close to his twin, a violin tucked under his chin.

With a small nod from their mother, they started to play, and Aiden was transfixed. He was transported to the heavens. He’d heard countless professional concerts in his lifetime, but none of them compared to the beauty that filled that room. And these were just boys. Children! Their small fingers moved with an expert grace across strings and keys.

Time stopped. The world around them fell away. He was simply existing in this perfect bubble with the most amazing woman he’d ever known and four wonderful children. He didn’t want this to ever end.

But the song did, and Aiden sucked in a deep breath. He jumped to his feet with Winter and Julianna, enthusiastically applauding the performance.

The second the applause stopped, Winter grabbed his hand. “May we see what’s in the box now?”

“Of course, but I fear it is nowhere as good as the performance from you or your brothers.”

With a pounding heart and fresh doubts, Aiden turned and picked up the large box from where he’d placed it next to the settee. He set it on the floor before all the boys and motioned for Winter to open it. There was a soft gasp as the lid was lifted away to reveal what looked to be intricately painted tin soldiers, but they were actually—

“Knights!” Rafe cried as he pulled one out of the box. “They’re knights like King Arthur and his round table.”

“Is there a wizard?” Winter asked. “King Arthur had Merlin.”

“Oh! Do you think there’s a dragon? I really wish there was a dragon. Aiden—Lord Martin,” Beltran correctly sharply. Aiden’s head popped up and his heart melted a little more at Bel’s blush. “Do you think there are such things as dragons?”

“I don’t know if dragons ever existed. And unfortunately, I don’t think this set comes with one, but I will try very hard to find one.” He then turned his attention to Winter. “And a wizard.”

“Two, please,” Rafe chimed in.

“Rafe!” Julianna broke in, sounding quite horrified.

Rafe looked up at his mother, his chin up. “It’s not fair if one king as a wizard and the other doesn’t.”

“He’s quite right, dearest,” Aiden murmured with a grin. “We have to be fair to both kings.”

“And two wizards have the best chance of safely capturing the dragon for study,” Bel added.

Julianna threw her hands up and laughed. “Silly me. You’re all quite right.”

Aiden looked over to find Marcus standing a little bit apart while his other brothers were kneeling on the ground, pulling all the knights, horses, and various battlements out of the box. Toy soldiers were a bit childish for a boy of his age, but Aiden didn’t want him to feel left out.

“Marcus, would you like me to teach you the flanking stratagem that routed one of Napoleon’s top generals?”

Marcus’s careful expression lit up with a glow that touched Aiden’s soul. “I would. Very much,” he said softly.

And that was how Aiden found himself lying on the floor with four boys, his jacket tossed over the back of a chair and his neckcloth loosened as they conducted battle after battle with the knights. Laughter rang out in the room along with shouts of surprise and wonder. Food and drink were brought in, but Aiden didn’t notice the servants as they came and went. All his attention was on the four boys and their mother.

It was only when Winter fell asleep under a table and Bel wearily rubbed his eyes that he even realized it was nearly midnight. As Julianna got the oldest three trudging toward the door, Aiden carefully lifted a sleeping Winter, cradling him to his chest. The little boy sighed in his sleep, wrapping his arms tightly around Aiden’s throat.

Everything had changed. He’d known it at the feel of those small arms. Suspected it prior to setting foot in the house, but Winter’s trust, their laughter, the kindness to each other had sealed it for him. Each second he was with them, he found himself falling in love. They filled in an old emptiness in his soul that he’d been sure would never go away. Not since he’d lost his prince. They smiled and reached out to him with such trust and understanding, as if they knew what was missing from his life and wanted to heal him. His life was forever changed.

After settling the children with their nanny to get ready for bed, Aiden returned to the music room with Julianna. He paused and picked up the king in black armor. He had long black hair and dark eyes against swarthy skin. A gold circlet rested on his brow. The strong figure sat astride a rearing black charger, his sword in air as he led the way into battle.

Ronan would understand.

Julianna sat on the settee with a happy sigh, while Aiden kneeled before her, taking one of her hands in both of his. Her eyes widened, and Aiden’s heart raced. He was nervous, but he’d never been so sure of anything in his life.

“My darling Julianna, I’ve always known it was not enough to offer you comfort and wealth. You are too wonderful, too precious, and far too smart for any of us.” He paused at her chuckle. “I knew if I was to win you, I would have to win your love.”

“Oh Aiden,” she whispered, her voice rough with emotion as she touched his cheek with her free hand.

“But tonight I realized that it’s not enough for me. Your sons…” Aiden paused and swallowed against the lump of emotion that had formed. “They are so wonderful. They deserve to be protected and cherished. They deserve long, happy lives. I want to do everything in my power to make sure they have that. Even if you never love me, even if you one day marry another, promise me that you will reach out to me if you or your sons need anything. Let me help protect them. Let me help guide them when it is needed.”

Julianna closed her eyes, sending one tear streaking down her pale cheek. She surprised him by releasing a long, deep sound of relief. As if he’d just lifted an enormous weight off her slender shoulders. When she opened her eyes again, she smiled at him. Leaning forward, she pressed her forehead to his and squeezed his hands. “I knew you’d understand. I love you, my Aiden. I always will.”

His heart soared at her words, and he clung to the happiness while trying to ignore an old ache that would never go away. A part of his soul would always long for his prince, but if he must live, he would give all that was left of himself to this amazing woman and her four sons.

Chapter Two

December 5, 2020

Aidan stood in front of the full-length mirror and tugged at his cuffs, getting the pristine white oxford settled across his shoulders and along his arms just right before inserting the first ruby cufflink. Rafe was already upset that he wasn’t wearing all black, but Aidan refused to appear looking like the grim reaper. If he had to be king of the American vampires, then he was going to be a fair and just king. He wasn’t going to rule through fear and intimidation.

He did agree with his troublesome son, though, that they needed to make a good impression tonight. He’d been king for roughly six months, but the party that evening marked the first real gathering of clan leaders and other representatives across the continent. Everything needed to run smoothly.

“Sofia arrived just a little while ago, and she brought a dozen Montgomery clan members to work security around the house. They’re meeting with Winter right now for assignments and instructions,” Marcus listed as he continued to read notes from his phone.

“Did you remind Winter that I don’t want him invisible tonight? I need him visible, mingling, and smiling with the other guests,” Aiden said firmly as he reached for the second cufflink. From the corner of his eye, he caught Marcus’s frown as he typed into his phone. Likely texting his youngest brother that reminder right then. “We’ve spent the past several months convincing the reluctant clans to side with us. I don’t want all that hard work to unravel tonight because they don’t trust us.”

“I’m not arguing that point with you,” Marcus said a little more sharply than normal. Aiden turned his head slightly and raised one brow, only to have Marcus exhale heavily and his shoulders slump. His son had been working a lot of long hours to pull not only this party together, but to smooth out the worries and ruffled feathers from countless vampires. He had to be exhausted.

Cufflinks secured, Aiden turned toward his dark-haired son with brilliant sapphire eyes and placed his hands on both of Marcus’s broad shoulders, squeezing. “You have worked so hard. You’ve worked miracles. We have clans talking to each other who have been trying to kill each other for decades. We’re so many steps closer to being a unified people. We have plans in place to streamline our bagged blood delivery service that will cut costs for so many vampires. This time next year, I think we could begin the early steps for instituting a new government. All of this because of your hard work.”

Marcus flashed him a crooked smile as he lifted one hand and grabbed Aiden’s wrist. “We have worked hard, and yes, things are looking better, but my main concern tonight is your safety. There are too many vampires appearing tonight that I don’t trust. Too many ways this can go wrong. I don’t want tonight’s party to end in blood spatter and corpses.”

Aiden chuckled and squeezed his shoulders one last time before releasing him. “I think we have a very good shot at avoiding that.” He turned back to the mirror and checked his hair again. Rafe had argued that he needed a crown or at the very least simple coronet, but Aiden refused. He didn’t want to start something that would be potentially handed down. The station of King was temporary to keep order until they could finally get a new form of government in place.

“I can’t believe the European Ministry sent an envoy at the last minute,” Marcus muttered.

“They’ve arrived?”

“Yes, there are three of them, and they’ve checked into the Hilton downtown. I haven’t gotten all of their names yet. The European Ministry was only kind enough to send me Mara Schneider’s name as the head of the envoy. I don’t know who else is accompanying her.”

The name didn’t ring any bells for him, but his stomach still clenched at the mention of the European Ministry all the same. The ruling vampire body across the ocean wasn’t so different from the one that had overseen vampires in the Americas. Well, maybe they were a little more archaic and, if Aiden remembered correctly, a little colder and more bloodthirsty. He’d fully expected to hear from the European Ministry when it was reported that Damon James was dead and Aiden had seized control of the territory.

European vampires had no control over American vampires, but they had been known to wield some influence here and there. If things got too out of control in the Americas, the European Ministry would apparently get upset, fearful it was setting a bad example for their own vampires.

And despite the passage of centuries, American vampires were still seen as the rebellious, wayward children who’d run away from home. Or worse, mongrels with no lineage or breeding. He couldn’t imagine any of those attitudes would go over well tonight.

“I want you, Sofia, and Rafe trailing them all night, easing tempers as needed,” Aiden instructed. Sofia was a calming presence, and Marcus carried a strong voice of authority. And then Rafe, while the devil incarnate most days, was very good at distracting and unruffling feathers when he put his mind to it.

“I will as soon as Rafe gets here,” Marcus growled.

“I’m here! I’m here!” the vampire in question announced as he breezed through the bedroom door. He had a black overnight bag slung over his shoulder. “It looks like half the vampires are downstairs already, awaiting a peek at their new king.” Rafe paused and looked over at his brother. “Lovely, festive decor, Marcus. I’m assuming that’s Ethan’s handiwork.”

Marcus smiled at his annoying brother. “Yes, it is. He handled the party preparations with some help from Sofia. I think it looks perfect. A party fit for a king.”

“What’s in the bag, Rafe?” Aiden inquired as he slipped into his black suit jacket. It was better to head off an argument between Marcus and Rafe now. Tensions were running high ahead of the party. He didn’t want his sons snapping at each other when they had more important things to worry about.

Rafe set the bag on a small coffee table in the sitting area of the suite and unzipped it. “I thought I would bring a few things along to make sure that you’re at least looking like royalty.”

“Rafe!” Marcus snapped.

“This isn’t something Aiden can take lightly,” Rafe shot back at him. “Temporary or not, Aiden took on the title of King. Not president or prime minister. King. That title comes with certain expectations as well as responsibilities. He represents not only our clan, but all vampires. If he fails to live up to those expectations, how can he expect to hold their respect? A vampire should be proud that Aiden represents them, represents the best of them. Appearance is the first step.”

Aiden hadn’t thought of it that way, and he should have. He’d been more concerned with not lording this new position over the vampires. Of them thinking that he was just another cruel tyrant to control their lives.

“Rafe is right,” Aiden announced. He smiled at his son and extended his arms out to his sides. “What can you do for me?”

Digging into the bag, Rafe pulled out a handful of colorful ties. Each had bold colors and patterns that Rafe held up to Aiden, one after another, before tossing it aside. He finally handed Aiden a red-and-black tie—a pure power tie. While Aiden worked on the knot, Rafe returned to his bag and pulled out six small boxes. He opened them to reveal watches.

“Watches?” Marcus said, looking over his brother’s shoulder.

“A watch is a subtle sign of class, power, and wealth. It’s a wink to those in the know that you’ve got taste,” Rafe replied as he held up two watches to Aiden and returned them to the table only to grab another two. “I’d assumed you understood that since you own two Breitlings.”

Marcus placed his hand over the Breitling watch on his wrist. “I like my Breitlings.”

“Yes, but tonight I want you wearing the Vacheron Constantin with the four complications. Father is going to wear the Patek Philippe,” Rafe announced as he snatched up a box and handed the watch over to Aiden.

“Which one?”

Rafe testily waved a hand toward the table. “The navy-and-silver one on the far right.”

Aiden chuckled and glanced over at Marcus. “It’s like he’s speaking another language.”

“Savages. Bloody savages, all of you,” Rafe muttered under his breath while Marcus took off his own watch and put on the one Rafe had pointed out.

Turning back to the bag, Rafe paused and drew in a deep breath. “I have a couple more things for you.”

“What is it?”

Rafe reached into the bag with both hands and carefully drew out a simple black coronet that couldn’t have been more than an inch wide in the band, but it was studded all the way around with square rubies that sparkled and winked in the lamplight.

“I know you’ve resisted the idea of wearing one, but you’re the king. Those vampires out there want to look up to you, respect you, and they expect to be faced with a man who wears a crown.” Rafe lifted his eyes to look at his face, his voice low and fierce. “You’ve earned the right to wear it. You deserve to wear this.”

Aiden silently swallowed as the swell of conflicting emotions threatened to overwhelm him. On an intellectual level, he agreed with his son, but his heart remained in denial against the idea of truly being a king. He had not been destined for such a thing. He’d known a king and failed him. It felt wrong, but that was in another life. After a couple of seconds, he nodded. “I will be honored to wear it. Thank you.”

Instead of bringing it over to Aiden, Rafe carefully set it on the table and pulled his phone out of his pocket. He typed something quickly and tucked it away. Afterward, he dug into his bag and pulled out two small boxes before returning all the ties and watches to the bag.

Aiden was about to ask about the new boxes, when there was a knock at the door. Bel immediately poked his head inside and smiled. He entered, followed by Winter. Both of his sons were sharply dressed in dark suits, while Bel’s hair was already looking a little wild, as if he’d been running his fingers through it. Or maybe it was thanks to the wandering fingers of his mates.

“Looks like you’re about ready,” Bel said.

“Nearly all the guests have arrived,” Winter added. “The European envoy just walked in as well.”

To Aiden’s surprise, Rafe crossed to stand next to his other two brothers while Marcus picked up the crown. He walked over and stood in front of Aiden, a solemn expression on his face while his brothers looked on with wide smiles.

“Aiden Varik, you have been a guiding light of wisdom and compassion for the Varik family. We are honored to call you our father. We believe that you will bring that same wisdom and compassion to all vampires, ushering in a new age of light. Long live King Aiden.”

“Long live King Aiden,” the brothers echoed.

As soon as the heavy coronet was settled on his brow, Aiden pulled Marcus in for a tight hug. He then moved to his other sons and quickly embraced them one after another. There was nothing he could say, no words he could get past the lump in his throat. The light he gave them was only a reflection of their love. His greatness existed only because he wanted to be the best father for them.

“One last thing,” Rafe shouted, hurrying back to the table. He handed one box to Marcus and the other to Aiden.

Aiden cradled the small black velvet box in his hand and carefully opened it. Inside lay a rose with rubies for the petals and a pair of emeralds for the leaves while a slender piece of silver comprised the stem. It was simple, elegant, and beautiful.

“All of the Variks are wearing one tonight,” Rafe said.

Aiden’s head snapped up, his eyes jumping from Rafe to Bel to Winter. Each man had a jeweled rose pinned to his lapel.

“A way of quickly identifying the clan,” Winter interjected with a wicked grin.

“We’ll be mingling through the crowd all night. Everywhere a person looks, they’ll see someone from the Varik clan. We will be everywhere, always,” Rafe said in a near purr.

Aiden laughed deeply as he pulled his rose from the box. Rafe liked to play the part of the wastrel, but it all hid an evil genius deep inside. He knew how to play political games as well as Marcus; he just had little interest in trying.

“Shall we go?” Aiden asked when he had his rose attached to his jacket and a better handle on his emotions.

“We should before the natives get restless,” Rafe muttered.

They left Aiden’s suite together with Bel and Winter in the lead and Marcus and Rafe following behind, surrounding him like an honor guard. For a brief time, everything became a whirlwind of activity, sounds, and brilliant sparkles of light. The large dining room at Marcus’s had been turned into a ballroom of sorts on the first floor, and the other rooms were opened up to allow guests to easily flow between rooms.

As Aiden descended to the first floor, vampires in fine gowns and suits applauded his appearance. He smiled, shaking hands and warmly greeting everyone whether he knew them or not. He had to believe tonight was a new beginning for all of them.

And why not? The party was attended by both clan leaders and vampires without clans, vampires who’d never had a voice when the laws were being set down. He wanted everyone to have a say when it was decided how they would live and interact.

At the end of the room, he found it hard not the flinch at the sight of his chair placed on a small dais. The chair was too thronelike and had come to represent his position of power within the clan. Now it had become a chair from which he would rule all vampires.

Temporary. It’s just temporary.

As he reached the dais, he grabbed a flute of champagne from a passing server and mounted the three small steps. Turning toward the assembled crowd, he lifted the glass high above his head.

“Thank you, everyone, for your most gracious welcome. I believe all of us here have stories of difficult times. Of pain and loss. Maybe even of hopelessness. My wish is that tonight be a new beginning for all of our kind. May this be a night of fresh starts. Let us all have hope and happiness once again.”

A shout of “Cheers” and polite applause went up, and Aiden sat lightly on the edge of his throne.

He might not want this, but he could do it. It was an opportunity for all of them, and he merely wanted to set his people moving forward on the right foot. Ronan would be proud of him.

Aiden gave a mental start as Ronan crossed his mind. He hadn’t thought of his old friend in a long time, but then, kings and crowns were likely conjuring that old ghost. It would be nice if his spirit were watching over him.

With Marcus remaining close by his elbow, an orderly line of vampires soon formed in front of him. There was no request for vows of loyalty. But he was happy to accept well wishes and words of wisdom from each who stopped to speak with him briefly. Aiden never lifted his eyes from the person who was standing right in front of him. He gave that vampire his full attention, determined to prove to each of them that he was their king and his job was to serve them as best he could.

His confidence inched higher as the night wore on. Everyone was polite and appeared to be happy. It didn’t hurt that Marcus and Ethan kept the alcohol and delightful finger foods flowing. Music was played by a string quartet in the far corner. It was a special occasion, and too much time had passed since the last party quite like this.

But everything changed when he stepped up in front of Aiden.

Ronan.

It was as if he’d been summoned straight from his thoughts. How? How was this even possible after all this time? His old friend was dead. He’d been slaughtered that horrible night Aiden had been turned. While he’d not seen Ronan’s body, he’d seen plenty of Ronan’s men shredded and tossed about the camp. He’d been sure Ronan hadn’t survived the night.

Ronan stepped up with two other vampires, and for the longest heartbeat, the world around them fell away. The beard was gone, and his liquid black hair had been cut into a modern fade with it a bit longer on top, but those midnight eyes were the same. The broken nose and perfect lips lifted in the almost mocking smile were the same. Everything in Aiden demanded he reach out and just touch Ronan’s face, to make sure that he wasn’t hallucinating. It couldn’t be. Not after all this time.

Aiden’s heart stumbled and he felt lightheaded. Had he stopped breathing? Died?

No, he was still alive, if only as a vampire and Ronan, his Ronan, was standing right in front of him.

His emotions had become a tight little roller coaster in his chest. He soared up to joy and elation only to plunge down to fear and sorrow. Why hadn’t he done more to be sure Ronan was dead? Why hadn’t he looked longer, harder? But he soon twisted into uncertainty as he wondered if Ronan blamed him for his death at the hands of vampires. His heart soared into joy, because the years didn’t matter. Ronan was here. Ronan was alive.

While his brain might be locked up, his body found a will of its own. His hand started to reach for Ronan, fully intending to pull him into an embrace and never release him again. He caught himself quickly and forced his fingers into a ball to keep them from wandering. The rest of the world was snapping back now. No one seemed to realize that Aiden’s entire world had tilted on its axis. No one except for Ronan. There was something in his eyes, a look. Had he noticed how Aiden nearly reached for him?

It took all of his power to actually drag his gaze to the pale, slender woman with the black, pixie short hair and cold brown eyes who was standing in front of Ronan and another man.

“King Aiden, may I introduce Mara Schneider of the European Ministry envoy,” Marcus said sharply.

Aiden managed a jerky nod as he briefly struggled to pin a smile on his lips again. Thank God he was sitting, because his legs would have given out beneath him. He extended his hand to Mara, unsure if it was trembling. “An honor to meet you, Ms. Schneider.”

“And you, Your Majesty,” Mara replied, though he didn’t miss that the little twist in her voice at the title. He had no doubt that the European Ministry was not pleased with how things shook out in the Americas, but the European Ministry ruled over European vampires. What happened in the Americas was none of their business at the end of the night.

“May I introduce my associates from Europe, Michael Langston and Ronan Svendsen.” Mara motioned toward the two men behind her. Aiden had no problem looking over at Michael Langston, momentarily taking note of his emotionless expression and seemingly curious hazel eyes. As if he didn’t quite know what to make of an American vampire king.

It took all of Aiden’s willpower to drag his gaze over to Ronan. The last name was new, but it could be something he’d adopted over the long years. Aiden had done that a few times prior to finally becoming a Varik. Or it could be a clan name.

But even after all these years, it was Ronan. His Ronan. It was on the tip of his tongue to whisper, “My prince,” but he bit down on his traitorous tongue to hold on to those words.

Ronan seemed to be taking the surprise better, but then he’d been able to watch Aiden enter. He would have recognized him.

Unless he’d known for far longer that he was alive.

A thousand questions were bouncing through his head, and there were no answers to be found. The only thing that kept repeating in his head was that Ronan was alive. His beautiful Ronan was still alive after all these years.

A small smile played on those lips that still looked familiar, and there was a faint twinkle of amusement in his eyes. “I hope that you can find time in your schedule for us to have a meeting before my return to Europe,” Ronan said.

Aiden nodded and gave a small grunt, not trusting himself to speak. His heart was beating erratically in his chest. His face felt hot, but his hands were suddenly ice cold. It was only when he dragged his eyes to Mara that he felt confident he could string two words together without sounding like an utter fool.

“We shall talk more while you are in town,” Aiden replied with a pained smile.

Mara nodded sharply and drifted away from the dais, taking Michael and Ronan with her. Aiden didn’t allow himself to look up, didn’t take a chance on meeting Ronan’s dark eyes again. He’d crack. Demand answers. Throw himself on the man.

No! Marcus was watching.

His children were all watching him.

The next vampire started to move up, and Marcus’s firm hand landed on his shoulder. He leaned down to whisper in his ear. “Is everything okay? Do you need to step away?”

Closing his eyes for only a second to pull his scattered mind together, he shoved thoughts of Ronan aside the same way he had for centuries. The act seemed all the more painful now that he knew the man was still alive, but he couldn’t be distracted. The future of vampires in America, the safety of his clan and so many other clans, rested on him continuing to act as if his entire world hadn’t been knocked off its axis. There would be time later when he was alone to take out the memory of this night and inspect every inch of it, to recall a hundred other little things. But not now.

It was more than just his duty to his new position. It was where Ronan was standing—with those who were most likely to oppose him wearing the crown. The man he’d known had been the love of his life, but after the passage of so many years, he couldn’t be sure who stood in front of him now. Had he been sent by the Ministry to kill him? And if so, would Ronan actually commit the deed?

“I’m fine. I swear,” Aiden replied, forcing his voice to steady.

“Are you sure?” Marcus whispered.

Aiden lifted his eyes to meet Marcus’s worried blue ones. So like his mother’s. He smiled, and this one was real. Reaching up, he cupped the side of his son’s face. Marcus and his brothers would always be able to steady him. “I’m fine. Thank you.”

With a slight nod, Marcus released him and straightened. His face was emotionally blank, but the concern remained in his eyes.

He would face more questions from Marcus and likely all of his sons as soon as Marcus informed them something strange had happened when Aiden met the European envoy, but that would wait. Not that he even had a clue as to what he would tell them. Aiden had told them almost nothing about his life before meeting Julianna, and he’d never spoken of Ronan. Not to anyone ever in his long existence as a vampire.

Those first couple of centuries after he’d lost Ronan had been incredibly dark for Aiden, periods of time that he didn’t let himself think about. The regret and self-loathing would only swamp him, leave him incapable of even moving.

But now Ronan was alive and wandering somewhere in his home. Ronan was so close.

Did he want to reach out? What had happened to him? How had they not found each other until now? Ronan had hinted at talking, but was such a thing a mistake? Aiden had a good life with his sons. A life infinitely more complicated now that a crown rested on his brow, but still, a good life.

Would Ronan have any desire to be drawn into his world?

And how would his sons feel?

Question after question poured through, but there were no answers. There would be none until he actually spoke to Ronan in private.

He would. As much as he feared it, there was no losing this opportunity.

When he’d thought this night would bring fresh starts and new beginnings, it had never crossed his mind that it might include someone so critical to his past.

Chapter Three

Three hours.

Three long, horrible hours before Aiden could finally sneak away from the party.

Yes, it was technically his party, and he shouldn’t have been able to sneak away in the first place, but he didn’t think he could get through the night without having at least a brief, private conversation with Ronan. One more stolen moment.

Most of the guests had left already, but there were a few mingling about with his family, drinking and generally networking with anyone they believed might be close to Aiden.

Rafe had stopped by to say that the European Ministry envoy had left. Aiden’s heart had barely sunk into his stomach when his eyes fell on Ronan standing in a corner of the room, his dark gaze locked on Aiden as he gave the appearance of listening to the woman on his arm. His head was cocked toward her and he nodded occasionally, but his eyes never strayed from Aiden.

Rafe was wrong. Mara and Michael had left. Ronan was waiting for him.

It had taken four tries to extricate himself from his hovering, worried sons and their lovers, but he finally slipped out a rear door of the house and onto the lawn. A deep sigh of relief rushed from his lips, and he was slightly dizzy with excitement.

And fear.

What if Ronan had changed?

That was a ridiculous thought. Of course he’d changed. The man he’d known had been killed and stolen away from his people, his destiny. He’d lived as a vampire for centuries, enduring all sorts of horrible events, and now he was working for the European Ministry. He couldn’t possibly be the same man who’d owned his heart so many years ago.

But did that mean Ronan intended to kill him as soon as they were alone? If anyone had a fair shot at it, he believed it would be Ronan. The European Ministry couldn’t possibly be happy about his ascension to an American throne. Who better to send than someone Aiden had trusted completely?

Aiden’s heart clenched at the thought, feeling as if it were struggling to beat in the vise wrapped around it. He didn’t want to think about Ronan betraying him like that. Even after so many years.

Would he blame Aiden for his murder? Aiden had been his trusted bodyguard. He was supposed to keep Ronan safe and he’d failed. Maybe this wasn’t about the Ministry. Maybe Ronan just wanted justice for a life stolen.

He started to run his fingers through his hair when the heel of his palm bumped against the crown he was still wearing. He froze for a second, his heart skipping at that pointed reminder. All the feelings swirling in his chest for Ronan meant nothing. Now was not the time to worry about what he wanted or how he felt—not that he was even sure—because he had to worry about his family’s safety as well as any threats that might have arrived from Europe.

Shoving his hands into his pockets, Aiden turned away from the house and walked across the back lawn, his dress shoes crunching through the light covering of snow that had fallen earlier in the day. The temperature hovered around freezing, adding a crispness to the air that was helping to clear his mind and focus his thoughts.

He hadn’t gotten far when he heard a second set of footsteps in the snow behind him. A smile toyed with his lips as he continued to walk toward the wall of trees at the edge of Marcus’s property. With most of the party in the front rooms, it was unlikely any guests could see him, which meant someone had been watching him leave.

A low chuckle danced across the silence, and Aiden’s heart skipped with joy. How long had it been since he’d heard that laugh? Too long. Forever, maybe. It definitely felt like forever had come and gone.

“Reminds me of that night,” Ronan said in a low voice. “Walking away from camp.”

Aiden didn’t need him to clarify. He knew exactly what Ronan was referring to. A tiny smirk played across his lips as he turned his head toward his shoulder. “Except that you were in the lead, and I was cursing your carelessness as I trailed behind you.”

There was another low laugh. “I’m sorely tempted to curse your carelessness now.”

Oh, he wasn’t nearly as careless as he appeared. Not that he’d planned it this way, but he knew without being told that they weren’t alone.

Aiden didn’t stop walking until he stepped past the first few trees, disappearing from view if anyone was looking from the rear windows of the house. Ronan stopped as well, keeping more than six feet away from Aiden. A comfortable, polite distance so Aiden wouldn’t feel threatened.

Now that several hundred eyes were no longer on them, Aiden stood silently, just staring at the man. His ghost from another life. Ronan looked good, better than he ever had when they were human. His face was less gaunt, and the dark circles under his eyes were gone. His shoulders were still broad but relaxed now as if he didn’t buzz with the same excitement and wonder. Except his midnight eyes were wide, and his lips were parted as if he were frozen in an exclamation of surprise.

In short, he looked good. Too good. Better than Aiden had been able to dream him.

“You look amazing,” Ronan suddenly said in a rush. “Better than I re—” he started, but Aiden held up a hand, halting his words. He appreciated the protection, but Ronan’s words were for his ears only.

“Winter!” Aiden called out. “Come out this second.” Ronan’s brow furrowed, and his smile disappeared, but he didn’t speak even as Aiden dropped his hand. Aiden’s eyes skimmed the surrounding area, and there was no sign of any of his sons, but he knew in his gut that Winter was there, watching over him. “I’m serious, Winter. This is both your king and your father commanding you to make your presence known.”

In the end, Aiden wasn’t sure which one swayed Winter, but just a few feet away from Ronan, the air shimmered for a second, and then a slit of deeper darkness appeared. Winter slipped out of it, accompanied by a smiling redhead with a blush staining his pale cheeks.

“Fuck!” Ronan shouted, jumping away from Winter, but his son’s glare never wavered from Ronan as he stood there.

“Hey, Aiden. Shit. I mean, Your Majesty,” Fox said with a little wave.

Aiden’s frown melted away to see the young witch leaning against Winter’s arm, tightly holding his hand. Winter had found the perfect mate to suit him, keeping his youngest son from falling into darkness and despair. But there was no curbing Winter’s protective streak. Not that Aiden would ever want to.

“We were just checking on you,” Fox continued. He bit on his bottom lip a little, looking embarrassed at getting caught.

“I don’t trust him,” Winter snarled. His eyes were still locked on Ronan as if he expected Ronan to leap at Aiden and kill him on the spot.

“I think you’ve made that point abundantly clear,” Aiden muttered wearily. He turned his attention to Ronan, who couldn’t tear his gaze from Winter, but instead of being insulted, he was more confused and maybe even a little awed by the vampire. “Ronan, have you met my son, Winter Varik, and his mate, Fox Varik?”

“Um…yeah,” he said softly. He blinked and the smile returned to his lips as he looked at Aiden. “Sorry. Yes, I did. I guess I didn’t make a good impression at the time.” He turned his focus back to Winter and shook his head slightly. “I heard that the Variks had some interesting gifts, but I never expected this. Amazing.”

“All the Variks are extraordinary,” Aiden replied with pride. He then looked at his overprotective son. It was hard to feel irritated when he knew Winter was only acting out of love and devotion. “You can leave us, Winter. I’ll be fine.”

“I don’t trust him,” Winter repeated.

Aiden opened his mouth to order Winter to leave when Ronan took a step toward his son while lacing his fingers together and placing them on the top of his head.

“Search me,” Ronan offered, and some of the tension coiled in Aiden’s stomach eased. There had been no searching of any party guests. Winter had wanted it, but Aiden had refused. He didn’t want to signal that he distrusted them all. It had been an act of goodwill that drove Winter insane with worry.

With rougher hands than Aiden cared for, Winter thoroughly searched Ronan for weapons of any kind. Ronan smiled and shot a wink at Aiden that caused his heart to skip. He wanted to talk to Ronan without upsetting him.

After several seconds, Winter stepped back and looked at Aiden for the first time, giving the smallest of nods. “He’s clean,” Winter mumbled under his breath.

“There’s no one in the woods,” Fox added.

Aiden looked at the witch. “A spell?”

The young man nodded enthusiastically. “Zelda popped in after we got settled in our new house. Taught me a couple of things.”

Aiden grinned at the newest member of the Variks. Fox had struggled to find someone to teach him how to use his magic, and Aiden was so happy to hear that Zelda was still checking in on him. The old witch had obviously fallen for Fox’s charm. Of course, if that was the case, it was very likely that Fox was going to be stuffed full of more magic knowledge than even he ever expected. He’d have to ask about Zelda and the new house later. Right now, he wanted only a few moments alone with Ronan.

“Winter, you and Fox can return to the house and plot against me with your brothers,” Aiden grumbled.

Winter’s head snapped around to him, his mouth falling open in a horrified gasp while Fox laughed, falling into Winter’s shoulder.

“We would never—”

“Oh, my God! He so got you!” Fox cackled.

“Go, Winter. And tell Bel that I will notice the sudden appearance of a certain raven or any other animals. We’ll talk more later.”

Winter shot him one last disgruntled look before he released Fox and gripped Aiden in a tight hug. “Be careful,” Winter whispered in his ear.

Aiden returned the hug, closing his eyes as an intense feeling of love filled his chest, pushing back worries and fears. “Always,” Aiden replied in a rough voice. As much as he was drawn to Ronan and needed answers to what happened to him, Aiden liked to believe that he wouldn’t do anything that would take him from his sons.

Releasing him, Winter grabbed Fox’s hand again and somehow managed to throw one last warning look in Ronan’s direction as he trudged up to the house. Only now did their feet leave indentations in the snow. During Winter’s walk through the dead world, he’d left no mark on the world of the living. It made him a very effective spy and an even deadlier assassin when needed.

“I think I’m more shocked to hear that you have a son—no, sons—than I am to discover that one can be invisible,” Ronan said with an easy smile.

“It’s a long story,” Aiden murmured. He was feeling breathless again, as if a great weight had settled on his chest and he couldn’t quite draw in enough air.

“I’ve heard part of it.” His voice had become soft and gentle, leaving Aiden to think someone had told him the darker parts.

Aiden’s head popped up from where his eyes had dropped to the forest floor. “You knew I was alive?”

Ronan quickly shook his head. “Not until word reached Europe that the Americas had been claimed by a King Aiden, and even then, it was only hope on my part. No one could produce a picture of you, and I wasn’t completely sure it was you until I saw you enter the party tonight.” Ronan covered his mouth with his hand, rubbing his lips with his fingers as if he didn’t trust what would come out. Unshed tears glistened in his eyes. “But it is you. You’re alive.”

“I didn’t know…” Aiden started, but the words trailed off under the press of the lump in his throat.

A rough laugh jumped from Ronan. “I know. Your reaction when you saw me…”

Aiden winced. “That bad?”

“Could have been a lot worse, but yes, it was noticeable. Mara asked me about it, and I told her that I wasn’t sure. Didn’t think it was a good idea to reveal that we knew each other.”

“From another life,” Aiden whispered.

He rubbed his eyes against the burning there, trying to put his scattered thoughts to some order. Nerves trembled and shook throughout his whole body. His damn brain was simply useless. It only wanted to dance in his head and celebrate that Ronan was alive. That wasn’t getting him any answers, and their time was short. Dawn was approaching, and he had no idea how long Ronan had before he had to return to Europe.

No! He can’t leave!

For that, his brain came back online. Or maybe it was his heart.

It didn’t matter. It wasn’t a logical response.

“It still feels like that night. In the woods.”

“I’m sorry,” Aiden said brokenly, holding Ronan’s wide eyes.

“Why?”

“I failed to protect you. They attacked and I couldn’t—”

“No!” Ronan snapped. He took a step toward Aiden, reaching for him, and Aiden couldn’t stop himself from retreating. He wanted nothing more than to trust him, but he didn’t know this man anymore. The only thing he did know was that he was working for the European Ministry. That was reason enough to be cautious.

Ronan immediately stopped and held up both hands, seeming to understand Aiden’s hesitance. “I have never blamed you. We both died that night. I hated myself for centuries because I didn’t protect you. That I couldn’t save you. Aiden—”

“What happened to you…after?” Aiden quickly asked. It felt like safer ground than anything Ronan might say next.

“I was taken east. Denmark and then Norway. Spent a number of years in Poland and Austria,” Ronan said. His words were a little more even and controlled now, as if the question gave him a moment to get a hold of his emotions.

“Spain and Portugal.” Aiden paused and smiled at a memory. “A brief period in Morocco before returning to England. And then the United States mostly and some South America.”

“And the family?”

Aiden’s smile grew wider. “Acquired when I was in England. Or rather, I was adopted by them.”

One of the best nights of his life still remained meeting the children who would become his sons. He’d loved Julianna already, but meeting the boys had simply sealed his fate. There had been no leaving England without them all at his side. It was on the tip of his tongue to tell Ronan everything about Julianna and their sons, but now wasn’t the time.

“The European Ministry?”

Ronan’s expression turned adorably sheepish, and he shoved his hands into the pockets of his slacks as he looked away from Aiden. “It’s been a long life, Aiden. I was bored the last century or so. I started taking on some little odd jobs for the Ministry to pass the time.” His smile returned and he looked up at Aiden. “But then I heard about this new King Aiden. I begged, pleaded, and pulled every fucking favor I had to accompany the envoy. I was seriously considering jumping on a plane, even if I didn’t have their approval, and crashing your party, but I didn’t want to burn every bridge I’d built over the years if I wasn’t entirely sure it was you.”

Aiden chuckled. “That sounds like you.”

Ronan huffed with false indignation. “I’ll have you know that I have learned some restraint over years without you around to rein me in.”

“Far more of Europe would have burned if you hadn’t,” Aiden muttered, earning another laugh from Ronan. The sound alone made him want to weep. How he’d missed it! It was better than hearing the first bird song in the early morning hours. More precious than a baby’s bliss-filled sigh.

“What does the European Ministry want?” Aiden asked, not sure what answer he was expecting from Ronan, but definitely not the straightforward reply that he got.

“They want to know how easily you can be influenced,” Ronan admitted with a deadly serious tone. “Apparently, they are accustomed to manipulating and heavily influencing the American Ministry.”

“No. Absolutely not,” Aiden said, turning his voice to hardened steel. “I will not allow the European Ministry to influence how I govern the vampires in America so long as I wear this crown. My duty is to do what is right and best for them. Not the whims of the European Ministers.”

Ronan’s lips tilted up in one corner. “Just as I expected. The crown is new.” His eyebrows rose and his smile grew. “The sons are definitely new. But the attitude, the sense of duty, that’s all old Aiden.”

Aiden refused to let himself bask in the warmth created in his chest at Ronan’s words. “What now? Nothing you or your European confederates say will sway me. Will you kill me under orders from the European Ministry?”

Pain slashed across Ronan’s face, and he shook his head. “I don’t give a damn about the desires of the European Ministry. I would never harm a hair on your head. You know that.”

“I knew that at one time. So much time has passed, Ronan. We’re different men now. I have a family to protect.” The words hurt to say, but they were fair and true. Ronan had to understand that.

Ronan glared at the frozen ground under his feet. “I won’t argue that. We have changed, but I don’t think it’s as much as either of us would expect.” Ronan’s head snapped up and those dark eyes locked on Aiden. “You’re still my greatest friend, and I’ll do everything within my power to keep you safe. You threw yourself into danger hundreds of times to keep me safe because you believed in me.” A slow smile formed on his mouth, and the twinkle returned to his gaze. “I find myself looking forward to doing the same for you. And I will prove to you that you can trust me.”

“I protected you because you were my friend. My prince,” Aiden said, his voice catching on the last two words.

Ronan’s eyes drifted up to Aiden’s crown and he smiled. “My king.”

Aiden broke their stare first, blinking away tears. “We…we should head back. We’ve been out here too long. My sons…”

“Are actively plotting how they’re going to string me up and drain me,” Ronan finished with a chuckle.

Aiden didn’t laugh. “That’s a distinct possibility.”

“Before we go in,” Ronan paused and licked his lips. For the first time since meeting Aiden in the woods, he looked uncomfortable. “I know you don’t trust me. I don’t blame you. It’s been too many years. And vampires…”

“Aren’t normally trustworthy creatures,” Aiden said with a little smile.

“But can I touch you? Just your hand. I…I’m half afraid that my mind has made this all up. I’ve wanted this, prayed that you were still alive for so long.”

Aiden’s heart screamed to charge across the six feet separating them and throw himself into Ronan’s arms. It had been the very thing he’d yearned to do since he first saw the man. But it wasn’t smart. He was being cautious no matter how much it hurt. Ronan had been gone from his life for centuries. He was working for the European Ministry. He could be safe and smart for a little while longer. Just until he’d gathered some more facts.

Slowly, Aiden stretched out his left hand with his palm up toward Ronan. His old friend stretched out his right. For a second, their fingertips brushed, and Aiden half expected electricity to arc between them. The air around them tingled and sparked with tension and longing. Biting the inside of his mouth, Aiden allowed himself one step forward. His palm slid along Ronan’s rough palm, and his old friend moaned with joy, his eyes falling shut. A pair of tears slid free, slipping down his cheeks, and Aiden felt his heart break in half.

“My Aiden,” Ronan whispered. His name carried with it such a wealth of longing and old emotions that Aiden nearly caved and embraced his friend. Ronan flashed him a bright smile and released his hand. “I need to go.” He started to leave, his brisk pace carrying him toward the house, as he roughly wiped away the tears.

“Wait! When do you leave with the envoy?”

Ronan’s loud laughter echoed across the yard and he spun around. He jogged to Aiden’s side, his expression joyous. He caught himself on a tree and leaned toward Aiden, now only a couple of feet separating them. “Leave?” He laughed again. “Are you insane? I just found you. Nothing in this world could make me leave. Unless maybe you banished me from your kingdom.” Ronan’s smile turned wicked. “And even then, I think I’d sneak back in so I could convince you to forgive me.”

Aiden chuckled. “Go, you madman. You’re not doing us any favors if the rest of the envoy starts to suspect something.”

A heavy sigh left Ronan and he pushed away from the tree, straightening. “True. But we will see each other again. We will talk more. It’s happening, Aiden. Forgive me. I mean, Your Majesty.” He concluded with a deep, elegant bow and a broad sweep of his arm cutting through the air.

Ronan turned toward the house, disappearing into the shadows, and Aiden didn’t mind watching his old friend walk away from him. He believed Ronan’s vow. They would see each other again. They would talk. Aiden wanted to know everything that had happened to him.

And there was a little voice deep within his heart demanding to know if they had any chance at the future they’d been denied when they were human.

Chapter Four

Ronan woke to a noise.

Maybe.

Had he heard a noise?

He lay perfectly still in the hotel bed, his senses straining to figure out what exactly had disturbed him from his sleep. It wasn’t often that he slept in a hotel, and it could have been the maid service making the rounds on his floor. Or it could have been someone checking into a room near him.

No.

He wasn’t alone. Now that he was fully awake, he could sense someone else in the room with him. No, vampires were with him. Very slowly, he slid his right hand up along the soft sheets to his pillow, aiming to grab the knife hidden there.

“Don’t bother,” said a low, hard voice. A voice he knew.

Ronan’s eyes snapped open, but before they could focus on the speaker, both the bedside lamps were flicked on. He groaned and closed his eyes again, wincing against the bright light.

“I must admit, I was expecting something a little more impressive from the European Ministry,” drawled a second voice.

“Be fair. He’s just waking up.” A third voice? How many fucking people were in his room?

Blinking rapidly, Ronan sat up and forced himself to look around the room. Not three people. Six. Six fucking people were arranged around his bed, staring at him as if he were the intruder.

But these weren’t just any random people. These were Aiden’s sons and their mates. At least some of them. The quick glance revealed only three of the four sons, if he was remembering their faces correctly.

“What’s going on? Has something happened to Aiden?” Ronan demanded in a sleep-rough voice.

“That’s King Aiden to you, peasant,” the second voice snapped.

“Really, Rafe?” someone new asked.

Ronan looked at him. Yes, this was one of Aiden’s sons. Beltran, he thought. They hadn’t gotten to personally meet, but one of the guests had pointed him out because it was rumored that he had two werewolves for mates. That guess was helped along by the large man standing close to Beltran with his arm wrapped around his waist. The energy coming off him declared very clearly that he was not a vampire.

Beltran looked back at Ronan. His expression wasn’t nearly as foreboding as his companions. Just curious. “Aiden is fine. We were hoping to have a moment to talk with you in private. I’m Beltran Varik, and this is my mate Wyatt.” He jerked his chin to the other side of the room. “I understand that you’ve met my brother Winter and his mate, Fox.”

Ronan looked in the direction Beltran had motioned and immediately met the icy-cold gaze of Aiden’s son. “Yes, we’ve met.”

“And then my twin, Rafe, and his mate, Philippe,” Bel continued.

Ronan looked straight ahead to find Rafe leaning against the dresser, a golden-haired vampire standing next to him. Rafe’s expression was nearly as dark as Winter’s while Philippe appeared amused by what was happening.

“How did you even get in here?”

The redheaded man next to Winter snorted. “Witch,” he said, holding his hand up. “Good with locks.”

“And I’m guessing the witch and werewolf made it possible to even travel during the middle of the day,” Ronan finished with a soft groan.

“Scary thought, isn’t it? That we can reach you any time of the day,” Winter taunted.

Ronan chose to ignore it. “Isn’t there another brother? Marcus, right?”

For the first time since he woke, the assembled party looked uneasy as they glanced at each other. It was actually Philippe who spoke up with a light chuckle.

“Marcus doesn’t always agree with his brothers’ less-than-diplomatic tactics. They thought it safer to leave him behind with his mate to distract him. They also left one of Bel’s wolves behind to keep an eye on Aiden should he realize they’re suddenly all missing.”

“Blabbermouth,” Fox grumbled, but there was no heat behind it as Philippe grinned at the witch.

If Ronan were being honest with himself, he had been expecting this kind of meeting with Aiden’s sons. Maybe not during the middle of the day when the sun was high in the sky, but definitely a private conversation.

“I’ll just grab some pants so we can—”

“Oh no, we like you right where you are,” Rafe drawled. “Catching you off balance and ill-prepared.”

“Sort of like how you caught Aiden this evening,” Winter added tightly.

Ronan sighed and shifted to sit with his back against the headboard while adjusting the blanket across his lap. It wasn’t ideal, but he understood the frustration of the Variks. “It wasn’t my intention to upset or off-balance Aiden…er…King Aiden. When I heard about the new king in the Americas, I wasn’t even sure if it was my Aiden.” Shit. He inwardly winced as everyone in the room reacted to that little slip. He hadn’t meant to say that, but he needed to plunge ahead. “I thought he was dead, had been dead for centuries. I didn’t even know for sure that he was the man I’d known as a human until I saw him enter the room tonight.”

“Your Aiden?” Rafe started, but Bel was already talking over him.

“You knew him when he was human?”

“Yes, the last time I saw him, we were both human. But that was almost—”

“No!” Fox shouted, cutting off Ronan’s words. “You are not winning the bet that way. That’s cheating.”

“What? It is not.” Bel gasped and for the first time, Ronan saw Winter smile before he brushed a kiss across Fox’s cheek. The witch didn’t even seem to notice; his eyes were locked on Bel on the other side of the room.

“Yes, it is. The bet was to get Aiden to reveal how old he was. Not to have someone from his past tell us.”

Bel huffed and folded his arms across his chest. “Only because we never thought we’d meet someone from Aiden’s past.”

“Now that you’ve confirmed that Aiden is the person you knew from years earlier, what are your intentions toward him?” Wyatt demanded.

Ronan barely held back his smile. It was a conversation he’d never imagined having. If he’d been crowned King as a human, he’d never have to explain to a woman’s father what his intentions were. They would have been clear—to produce an heir. Now, hundreds of years later, he was sitting nearly naked in front of a man’s children, trying to answer a question that had tied the tongues of countless teenagers for far too long.

And sadly, he was just as tongue-tied, despite his advanced years.

“I would like very much to talk to him again. We have so much catching up to do. I want to know everything he’s done over the past years. I would like to know about the woman he fell in love with and how he came to have four vampire sons.”

“Just talk. Like old friends.” The sarcasm didn’t drip from Rafe’s words. It fell off in thick, heavy glops to splat onto the hotel floor.

Philippe poked Rafe in the arm hard enough that the vampire slid sideways and had to readjust his stance to catch himself. “Seriously?”

“He’s an emissary from the European Ministry.” Rafe waved a hand at Ronan. “You used to be much more paranoid and suspicious than this.”

Philippe hummed and wrapped both his arms around Rafe’s waist. “Yes, and then I became a Varik. Discovered that there are some good people in the world who aren’t plotting the demise of everyone they see.”

Before his eyes, Rafe’s shoulders slumped, and his entire bristly personality melted. He cupped Philippe’s cheek with one hand and murmured, “Mon ange.”

“Oh God, why couldn’t you leave me behind with Ethan and River?” Fox moaned.

“Because we needed you to get us safely into the hotel,” Wyatt said.

“And we’ve learned the hard way that the world isn’t safe if we leave you unsupervised with Ethan and River,” Winter added.

“Come on! Nobody was hurt, and the contractor said he could have the kitchen rebuilt in less than a week. What’s the big deal?” Fox cried, throwing his arms up in the air.

“Ozzie is still molting over that mess,” Bel grumbled.

“That bird needs to learn to be careful about where he sticks his big beak!”

Ronan rubbed his eyes as a dull throbbing started behind them. He had no idea what they were talking about, but where he’d felt mild jealousy over Aiden’s family, he was now hit with a wave of sympathy.

“Now I see why Marcus needs to be present for all Varik meetings,” Wyatt muttered. The werewolf took a deep breath and moved away from Bel to stand near the center of the room, his large body looming over Ronan and the bed. It wasn’t a threat so much as an attempt to get everyone to focus on him. “How do you know Aiden?”

“Childhood friends,” Ronan replied easily. He relaxed against the headboard, letting the smile that had been playing on his lips fully form when he thought of the Aiden he’d known so long ago. Ronan’s eyes darted around the room. “We grew up together…a very, very long time ago. As adults, he served as a type of bodyguard for me.” Well, it was so much more than that, but he didn’t want to give too much away until he had a chance to talk to Aiden again. Plus, it was clear they had some kind of wager in place about Aiden’s age, and his old friend was not giving up his secrets. Ronan was not going to ruin their fun.

“And?” Winter prompted.

Ronan spread his hands before him. “We were attacked one night.” His smile fell away as memories of the night flashed through his head. The pain hadn’t dulled nearly as much as he would have expected, but then, Aiden had been his everything. The sun and moon. The heart in his chest, keeping him alive and fighting when the world tried to wear him down. He’d been trying to talk Aiden into running away with him. He’d had no desire to be king, but it was more than that. He hadn’t wanted a life that would take him farther and farther away from Aiden. His beautiful Aiden with the golden eyes had captured his heart slowly with every smile, every act of thoughtfulness, and every worried look when Ronan took a risk he shouldn’t. When he finally admitted his feelings for Aiden, he’d already been in love with him for two years.

Two stupid years of waiting and fearing that Aiden would push him away with disgust and hatred. He should have known better. Aiden would have never treated him like that. If he’d only acted sooner, maybe they could have escaped. Maybe they could have had a life together. Maybe things could have been so different.

Fuck, I should have kissed him that night.

Ronan didn’t have a lot of regrets in life. He’d been good about staying true to himself, living his life on his terms as much as he could. But Aiden had always been the one exception to that rule. Their world couldn’t accept two men falling in love and building a life together. He’d let their prejudice pull him from what mattered most.

Talking to Aiden that night had been his attempt to rectify that mistake. A desperate attempt to grab at something that had always terrified him. He never got the chance to kiss him.

“We were separated, attacked by a group of vampires. I was turned. The rest of the people traveling with us were killed. I never saw what happened to Aiden, but I’d always assumed that he’d been killed with them.” Ronan closed his eyes against the old swell of pain and helplessness. The feeling that he’d failed his most beloved friend.

Shoving a hand through his messy hair, Ronan tamped down those old emotions. He might not have been able to save Aiden or the rest of the men traveling with him, but Aiden had been turned as well. He’d survived in a way and gone on to do many great things with his life. They still had a chance…maybe.

If not, then it was enough to know that Aiden was alive and happy.

It would have to be enough.

“Do you plan to kill him?” Winter demanded coldly.

Ronan took a breath to deny it, but he never got the chance, thanks to a loud scoffing noise came from Bel.

“Honestly, Winter. How do you expect him to answer that?”

“I would never hurt Aiden,” Ronan stated firmly. He turned his narrowed gaze on Winter, letting the Variks see his determination and conviction. “You’re right to be worried about the European Ministry, but I don’t give a damn about their desires when it comes to Aiden and his safety.”

“You would turn on the European Ministry?” Rafe asked with a growing smirk.

“In a heartbeat,” Ronan answered without hesitation. “I know it doesn’t recommend me in terms of loyalty, but Aiden is my number-one priority. I failed to make him that when we were human, and I paid the price of losing him for so long. I won’t make that mistake again. Circumstances have changed, and I refuse to let anything come between us.”

Winter huffed softly. “And what if circumstances change again?”

“I can’t imagine anything happening that would convince me not to put Aiden’s welfare first.” He stopped as a new thought entered his mind and he smiled. “No, there’s one. If Aiden asked me to put the lives of his sons before his own. Then…maybe.”

Wyatt chuckled. “That would be a very Aiden-like request.”

Bel shifted from one foot to the other uncomfortably. “Were you…were you and Aiden…” His voice drifted off with the question unfinished, but Ronan could guess as to what was on his mind. So could his brothers.

“Oh, sweet Bel, really now? Did you think Aiden had no life prior to finding Mother?” Rafe teased.

“I didn’t think about it until now!” Bel snapped at him with a flopping of his hands. “And it never occurred to me that he might be bi,” he added, finishing on a whisper.

Winter fell into Fox, laughing, and the witch even snickered.

“He has four sons who are quite clearly gay, and he has never once batted an eye at it,” Winter said.

“I just thought he was worldly,” Bel finished softly. Wyatt returned to Bel’s side, pulling his mate into a hug with a tender smile on his lips.

“Yes, worldly,” Rafe murmured and turned those bright blue eyes on Ronan. “So? Were you and Aiden fucking like cute little bunnies before your lives were ripped apart?”

“First, I don’t think your father would be comfortable with you asking about his sex life,” Ronan replied, holding up one finger.

“Yes, well, there are many things he doesn’t like us talking about, but it doesn’t stop us. Besides, he’s not here, and we have you outnumbered. Spill it.”

Ronan chuckled. Dear God, Aiden had his hands full with these sons of his. But the laughter faded quickly, and he shook his head. “No. Aiden and I were never lovers. I—” He started to say more, but it wasn’t right. He needed to say these things to Aiden first, not his sons. “Our time as humans was too short, and I have too many regrets when it comes to Aiden, but I want to believe I’ve been given a second chance now. I may never get what I truly want, but I would be happy to at least be given the chance to try.”

Dear God, he wanted to try. He’d give everything that he had, everything that he was to have a second chance with Aiden.

He looked at each one of the men gathered around him, and he could only feel happiness at the fact that Aiden was so well loved and protected in his new life. While he didn’t want them to come between him and Aiden, he couldn’t begrudge their attempts to keep Aiden safe.

“I mean it when I say that I just want to talk to him. I want to learn about him again. Give him the chance to decide whether he wishes to include me in his life. If he never wants to see me again, so be it. But I want the choice to be his. Not the European Ministry’s or some other vampire trying to keep us apart.”

“Oh dear,” Bel mumbled.

“Rafe?” Philippe said, nudging his lover.

“This was so much easier when we were planning to simply kill him,” Rafe grumbled.

“Who says we’re not?” Winter corrected.

“Hey!” Fox shoved at Winter’s shoulder. “You gave me a chance when everyone was convinced I was going to destroy your entire family.”

“You’re cuter than he is.” Winter’s smile turned sly. “And you let me tie you up.”

“Focus, please,” Wyatt sighed.

“Oh God, please,” Rafe moaned.

“The point is,” Fox drew out, pausing long enough to glare at Rafe, “that Aiden is an adult and he should be given the chance to at least talk to him. Let him decide if Ronan is trustworthy or if we should string him up in the noonday sun.”

Rafe smiled. “Nicely done, little witch. I was expecting a statement like that out of the wolf.”

Wyatt shrugged. “He beat me to it, but he’s right.”

“Does this mean you’ll help me?” Ronan asked, causing several of his guests to chuckle.

“It means we’re not going to kill you…yet,” Winter said.

Ronan nodded. He could accept that.

As a group, the men surrounding him straightened and headed for the door. Winter grinned wickedly at him as he continued, “We’ll be watching.”

Ronan snorted. “I never doubted that for a second.”

To his surprise, Bel tossed a white business card onto the bed. Ronan picked it up to find a handwritten phone number.

“What’s this?”

Bel smiled a little. “Aiden’s personal cell number. Texting is a good way to begin talking.”

Ronan nodded, any words of thanks stuck in his throat. He’d gotten an official number for Aiden from the Ministry, but he had a feeling that all contact with Aiden was being filtered through Marcus. Now he had a private link to Aiden. It was a starting place that didn’t include lurking outside of his home, waiting for him to leave. Or worse, trying to get through the barrier that was his family.

When he was alone in his room, Ronan sat back against the headboard again, staring at the card in his hand. Part of him wanted to snatch up his phone and send a text now, but what? And was it a good idea? Was it too late for them?

Aiden had established a new life, a new family. He had more things to worry about than someone from his distant past.

And was Ronan bringing more danger into his life beyond just threats from the European Ministry?

But Aiden was an adult. He had a right to choose who he associated with. Ronan’s only concerns should be keeping Aiden safe from the rest of the envoy and convincing his old friend that he was the same trustworthy man he’d once known.

He needed to convince Aiden that he was still in love with him. Centuries had not dulled it or tarnished it. The love Ronan had for Aiden shone just as bright as it had that night in the woods. His dream of holding Aiden, of building a life with him, lived in his heart, and he wanted to try. Even if it meant taking on a few changes…like four very interesting sons.

And as frightening as it might seem, Ronan needed to know if Aiden could possibly still love him after all this time.

Chapter Five

Aiden hated computers. Well, maybe hated was a strong word. There was much about his life that had been made easier, and even possible again, since he didn’t have to go out in the sunlight to get things done. Simple, everyday tasks could be completed at all hours on a computer.

But for some reason, work seemed to propagate more on a computer, as if all those ones and zeroes were fucking within the machine to give birth to more work.

Email was the worst of them. Answering one email seemed to spawn four more emails so that there was a never-ending spiral of emails of people complaining, threatening, or demanding things.

When he’d agreed to be king of the American vampires, he’d thought it was going to be about fighting off threats, killing vampires who wanted to take his crown, and protecting his family from conspiracies. He hadn’t foreseen mountains of emails about intra-clan bickering that was better served by a mediator and not their king.

Sitting up straight in his chair, Aiden twisted to the left and then right, muscles stretching and burning in relief to finally be moving while his spine popped. With a sigh, he rubbed his hands over his eyes, trying to convince himself to work for a couple of hours more before seeking out Marcus and Ethan for a bit of a distraction.

Not that his son and his mate necessarily wanted him bothering them. Ethan and Marcus had been together for barely more than a year. They were in the honeymoon phase of their relationship, and Ethan was still learning to be a vampire. This was an important period for them to spend time together, to strengthen their bond.

And he…needed to find something else to do with his life other than watching over his sons. This king thing wasn’t going to last long. Once he got most of the clan leaders talking to each other, they’d be able to work out a new system of governing. A year or two at most.

Then he’d be able to…what?

For so long, his entire existence had been about protecting Julianna and her sons. Julianna was now gone, and her sons were all happily settled with mates. They didn’t need him watching over them.

What was he going to do with the rest of forever?

“The Forsythe Clan giving you problems again?”

Aiden’s head popped up at the sound of Marcus’s voice from the open doorway. His oldest son was standing there with a concerned look on his handsome face. He’d been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn’t even heard his approach.

“No, I haven’t heard from them recently,” Aiden murmured. He dropped back in his chair and took a moment to actually look at Marcus. The changes he’d experienced in the past year of finding his mate, making Ethan a vampire, and then training him had left an impact, though he doubted anyone outside the family would even notice. Aiden wasn’t even sure Marcus’s own brothers would see it most nights.

Thanks to Ethan, Marcus smiled more often, laughed easier, and was a little more willing to let his brothers handle a problem rather than forcing his way into something. He didn’t need to control everything. Life seemed newer, fresher, for his son, and Aiden was so happy for him.

It didn’t hurt that Ethan clearly adored him. The young vampire might be utterly outrageous, and some truly unbelievable things might come out of his mouth, but he’d been good for Marcus.

His only concern now was getting Ethan to stop blaming himself for Julianna’s death. Despite his large smile and easy laugh, Aiden could see that sometimes the little vamp wasn’t entirely comfortable around Aiden, as if he expected Aiden to lash out over the loss of Julianna.

Yes, he was sad she was gone, but she’d chosen to sacrifice herself to protect Ethan, and he respected her choice. He was also relieved that she’d found peace at last. Winter’s gift of seeing her ghost one last time proved to him that she was now happy. She’d admonished him to be happy, but he wasn’t even sure what that was for him now.

“Is there anything I can help with?” Marcus offered.

“No. Everything is fine. I think I just need to get away from my desk for a little while. Clear my head.”

“Okay, I’ll tell Ronan that you’re not receiving guests at the moment,” Marcus said.

“Ronan’s here?” Aiden demanded sharply. He stood quickly, not wanting to look too closely at the fact that his heart had sped up and the previous melancholy evaporated.

Marcus arched one eyebrow, but whatever he was thinking, his son kindly kept it to himself. “He just arrived, requesting to see you.”

“The rest of the European Ministry envoy?”

Marcus shook his head. “He came alone.”

“Could you show him up?” Aiden inquired. He dropped into his seat and smiled at his son, who looked as if he were struggling not to say something incredibly negative. Aiden was willing to guess that it was something along the lines of not trusting him. He’d heard plenty of that from Winter already.

In the end, Marcus just grunted and disappeared. Of his four sons, Marcus walked the most interesting line of trying to always be the diplomat while also speaking his mind when he didn’t like something. Particularly when it came to protecting his family.

Aiden turned to his computer screen, closed the email he’d been composing, and shut down the program altogether, not wanting to be disturbed while he was speaking with Ronan. Not that he thought the vampire had come to discuss politics without the rest of the envoy. After their brief conversation in the woods the night before, Aiden thought this visit might be more personal in nature.

Was that why his heart was racing in his chest? And his palms had suddenly become sweaty?

This was absolutely ridiculous. Aiden Varik was too old to be feeling this way. He didn’t get nervous over a boy like he was some schoolyard crush.

Yes, this was the man he’d fallen in love with so many years ago.

But this was also the man who was an emissary from the European Ministry. The man he hadn’t seen in centuries. He could be different now. This could be an act. A lie.

The sound of Marcus clearing his throat had Aiden’s head snapping up again. God, how long had he been lost in thought? He needed to get his head pulled together. This was nonsense. Whether Ronan was the man he’d known as a human or a vampire aiming to kill him didn’t matter. His first responsibility was to his family, to protecting the vampires within his domain.

His eyes fell on Ronan’s smiling face, and Aiden found himself speechless once again. He was alive. It hadn’t been a dream or a hallucination brought on by stress. Ronan was truly alive and standing in his doorway.

“I can tell by your expression that you didn’t expect to see me again,” Ronan teased.

“I think it’s more that I didn’t trust my memory that I’d truly seen you last night,” Aiden murmured.

Ronan’s smile widened as he stepped farther into the room. Tonight, he was dressed a little more informally. Dark slacks wrapped around narrow hips while his button-down navy shirt with a tonal diamond pattern was open at the throat.

“I had the same thought. It’s why I rushed back over here tonight. To make sure I hadn’t dreamed it all up.”

“Will the rest of the envoy be joining you?” Marcus asked stiffly.

Shaking his head, Ronan’s smile never wavered as he looked over at Marcus. “Nope. They don’t even know I’m here.”

“A social call?” Aiden said.

“Yes, definitely.”

It took some effort for Aiden to pull his eyes from Ronan, but he smiled up at his son. “Thank you, Marcus. You’re free to spend some time with Ethan or check that your brothers are staying out of trouble.”

Marcus growled what sounded like “Highly doubtful” but left Aiden alone with Ronan.

Aiden turned his attention to Ronan, who was smiling softly as he looked over the room Aiden had claimed as his office. When he’d officially moved into Marcus’s home, his son had tried to give him the office he’d set up, but Aiden had refused. He liked that Marcus had an office between the music room with his favorite piano and the office where Ethan completed his college studies and other work. It was their space and kept his son close to his two loves in life—Ethan and music.

The room Aiden had chosen was on the first floor, toward the back of the house, with a wall of windows looking out on the forest at the edge of the property. It wasn’t a particularly large space, but there was an openness to it that Aiden enjoyed. Of course, he didn’t spend much time in here. He was usually in the library with his sons or relaxing in what Ethan had dubbed the “family room” because it was the space with the extremely comfortable furniture and large TV.

“So this is the life I escaped,” Ronan said after a moment. He stood in front of a bookshelf that contained a motley collection of books Aiden had deemed his favorites over the long years. “Endless meetings and dealing with people who want things they can’t have. I can’t say I’m sorry I missed out on it.”

Aiden snorted, relaxing a little in his chair. “You didn’t care for anything that took you out of your saddle or removed a sword from your hand.”

Ronan’s mouth fell open in mock surprise. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I also appreciated the harvest and all the wenches at the brothels.”

“And they appreciated how liberal you were with your coin.”

Sliding his hands into his pockets, Ronan partially turned toward Aiden, a sad smile on his lips. “Would you believe me if I told you that I thought by drowning myself in women I could forget how much I wanted just one kiss from my best friend?”

Heat burned across Aiden’s cheeks, and he had to lower his gaze as his heart gave a happy little flutter. His throat was dry, and he barely croaked out, “Ronan, I…”

“I would have traded all those women for just one kiss from you and been completely happy for the rest of my human life,” Ronan said in a soft but fierce voice.

“People change,” Aiden whispered. That truth was the only thing keeping him in his chair rather than rushing over to Ronan’s arms. So many years of unknown history separated them. They were different men now. There was no going back in time to that night in the woods when Ronan had invited him to run away.

“True, but becoming a vampire doesn’t mean that I necessarily changed for the worse.” Ronan strolled over to Aiden’s desk and dropped down into one of the comfortable leather chairs positioned in front of it. “You might not remember this, but when I was a human, I was a complete asshole.”

A choking noise escaped Aiden as he attempted to snort and laugh at the same time. Of all the things he’d expected Ronan to say, that was not one of them.

Ronan held up both hands at Aiden. “No, don’t defend me. It’s true.”

“I wasn’t going to argue. You were a spoiled, self-centered asshole.” Aiden chuckled at Ronan’s glare.

“And you were my enabler.”

That was also true. Aiden gave a little shrug. He didn’t think on his youth too often. First, it was too painful to remember what he’d lost with Ronan’s passing. And second, there was no rewinding time.

“True. It was always safer to follow in the wake of your destruction than to stand in your path.”

Ronan’s playful expression drained away, and he stared at the front of Aiden’s desk for several seconds, seeming to fall deep into thought, or maybe just dark memories. “You might find it hard to believe, but Hurricane Ronan ran into a few immovable objects in those first few centuries. Learned a few hard lessons.”

Aiden could almost guess. Older vampires were brutal teachers in those early years, and most vampires didn’t live to see their first century. It made him want to find Ethan and just hug the young man. As long as he remained with the Variks, Ethan would never have to experience that pain.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. I don’t pretend to believe that I had it any harder than you. Life is life, even among vampires. I—” Ronan sat up and growled, glaring at the floor. He looked frustrated and maybe a little flustered as he shoved a hand through his short hair. “This wasn’t what I wanted to talk about. I…I wanted to show you that not everything has changed.”

Aiden flashed him a smirk. “You’re still a self-centered asshole?”

Ronan glared at him, but Aiden didn’t miss the hint of a smile still lurking on his full lips. “I was thinking that I could show you that I can still kick your arse with a sword.”

Aiden’s laugh rung out in the office. “Waving a sword at me is your idea of getting me to trust you?”

A full smile blossomed on his face, and he relaxed again in the chair. “Definitely not the best way to endear myself to your sons. But I procured wooden practice words, King Smartass. The worst His Highness might suffer is a splinter and a bruised ego.”

“But you’re assuming I’ve stopped practicing over the years. Maybe I’ve improved from our youth.”

“Well, you had such room for improvement,” Ronan taunted with a shrug of his shoulders. “Where I, on the other hand—”

Aiden shoved to his feet and started to shed his suit jacket. “Fetch your toothpicks, you man-child.”

Ronan giggled, actually giggled like an excited child, and jumped to his feet. He hurried out of the office, and Aiden followed behind him to find a wrapped bundle waiting by the front door. Ronan scooped up the bundle and tore away the plain brown paper wrapper to reveal a pair of pale wooden swords that vaguely resembled broadswords. It had been a bit since he’d last wielded a broadsword. Over the years, he’d tended to favor more of a rapier. The lighter weight lent itself to quick and more deadly moves. And with vampires, speed was everything.

Hesitating as he debated the various rooms, Aiden finally led Ronan up to the library on the second floor. They pushed the various chairs, couches, and tables to the fringes of the room, leaving a large open floor. To Aiden’s pleasure, the chair that served as his throne was still in the ballroom they’d set up for the party. He didn’t want that reminder between them right now. For just a moment, Aiden wanted to pretend that they were simply two friends having a laugh. Nothing more.

Once the room was settled, Ronan rolled up the sleeves of his dark-blue shirt and grabbed the ends of both wooden swords, holding the handles out toward Aiden to make his selection. Aiden made a show of inspecting both swords, though it was clear they were identical, and finally selected one, earning a weary sigh from Ronan.

“Shall we lay out a few basic ground rules?” Aiden asked as he took a few practice swings of his sword. The thing felt painfully light and fragile in his hand. Little more than a child’s toy, but fine for this diversion.

“Must we?”

“I thought it best. So you can’t cry foul when I soundly beat you,” Aiden teased.

“If you feel it’s the only way you can win,” Ronan replied, deeply bowing to him, “please Your Majesty, set the rules. I can beat you with or without them.”

When Ronan straightened, the vampire found himself staring down the point of Aiden’s sword. “Rule one: No climbing on the furniture.”

Ronan laughed loudly, throwing his head back. “Fair enough. Rule two: We must keep the fight contained to this room.”

“Rule three: If you break something, you lose a point,” Aiden countered.

“Points now? How complicated are you making this little game of ours?”

“No points? How were you going to declare a winner?”

Ronan’s grin turned wicked, heating Aiden’s insides yet again with just a look. “I thought I would just beat you with my superior skill until you begged me for mercy.” His voice was sinfully low and rough, conjuring images in Aiden’s head that had nothing to do with the swords in their hands.

But he refused to be distracted.

Aiden lightly hit his sword against Ronan’s. “We shall see. On your guard, scoundrel.”

Ronan laughed again as he lifted his sword into the first position. They started slowly, trading a few light exchanges here and there as they felt each other out. A flood of memories washed over Aiden. He’d fought Ronan hundreds of times in practice when they’d been human. He’d known Ronan’s every move, technique, and weakness. And Ronan could say the same about him.

It didn’t take long to notice that Ronan was a shade faster now and lighter on his feet. When he’d been human, he’d tended to plant his feet and rely on his strength to break any opponent. He seemed to be a hair slower to react to attacks on his left side, but then, Ronan had always been a sneaky bastard. Aiden didn’t trust that his old friend wasn’t trying to lure him into a trap.

But he’d never uncover the truth if he didn’t poke at him.

Struggling to keep his expression clear, Aiden launched a brutal attack that Ronan deflected with ease, leaving Aiden overextended and battling to keep his friend at bay. Ronan laughed over the clatter of wooden swords clacking loudly against each other.

“I don’t remember you being so bold,” Ronan said. “You were always the conservative fighter, waiting for the fool to hand you an opening.”

“And I don’t remember you being such a timid fighter,” Aiden teased.

Ronan gave another playful gasp before launching a flurry of thrusts and blows. Aiden barely managed to fend them off as he laughed wildly at his friend. Ronan followed him closely around the room, finally backing Aiden into one of the large leather chairs. With a snicker, he rolled over the arm of the chair. This time, Ronan overextended and crashed face first into the chair.

Snickering, Aiden slapped Ronan’s ass with the flat of his sword and Ronan yelped.

“Hey! You said no climbing on the furniture!”

“I didn’t climb on it. I rolled across it,” Aiden pointed out.

Ronan shoved to his feet and thrust his free hand through his hair, pushing it from his face. “Oh. We’re going to play like that, are we?”

Aiden’s old friend launched a new attack, proving that he had been restraining himself in their sparring. He was faster and more dangerous than he had been in his youth. It was as if the man had lived with a sword in his hand since becoming a vampire. His new status as bloodsucker hadn’t changed his dedication to perfection with that weapon. Only Aiden’s swiftness saved him time and again.

There was no question that Aiden was living on borrowed time. Ronan was getting closer and closer to getting his number. The smile was gone from Ronan’s face. He was all stern concentration, his whole person turned toward catching Aiden at last. If Aiden wasn’t so determined to win himself, he would have admired his friend’s dedication.

Muscles twitched and burned with exhaustion. Sweat trickled down his temple. Aiden was in danger of slowing. He needed to beat Ronan now.

He attempted a feint, but Ronan was ready for him. He caught Aiden’s sword and held him trapped, swords crossed in front of them as Ronan stepped into him. Their chests brushed and Ronan’s smile returned.

“You’ve gotten faster,” Aiden said through clenched teeth.

“Learned it from you,” Ronan replied.

And then Ronan’s free hand gripped Aiden’s hip. Aiden’s ragged breath became trapped in his throat as that strong hand burned through his slacks, the touch so intimate.

“Ever notice how our swordplay is so like a dance?” Ronan observed.

Aiden licked his lips, trying to find his voice again, as he stared into deep midnight eyes that were somehow so familiar to him and yet so foreign. He could feel some of the tension slowly leave Ronan’s sword, allowing Aiden to relax. The fight was over, and this was becoming something else as he stood there. A cautious voice was demanding that he step away, put many feet of open air between them, but Aiden couldn’t get his body to move. Didn’t want to step out of Ronan’s touch.

“It can be,” he said roughly.

“Would you dance with me?”

Aiden blinked. Not what he’d expected from Ronan. He couldn’t remember ever seeing his friend dance with a woman. But to dance with him? “We never would have when we were human—”

“I mean right now. Would you dance with me right now?”

Aiden couldn’t speak. Luckily, he didn’t need to. Ronan carefully slid his wooden sword along Aiden’s until they were disengaged. He dropped his weapon with a muffled clatter on the carpet and just as cautiously caught Aiden’s free hand in his.

“Ronan,” Aiden breathed, hating how shaky his voice sounded to his own ears.

“Shh…I’ve got you. It’s just a dance.” There was a quiet confidence to Ronan’s voice Aiden had never heard before. The man he’d known was all cocky and bombastic enthusiasm. This new, self-assured man was even more dangerous than he’d expected. Maybe that was why he couldn’t get himself to release his death grip on the wooden handle of the sword even after Ronan wrapped his hand around Aiden’s and started them slowly swaying.

Ronan didn’t seem bothered by the weapon. The hand on Aiden’s hip slid around to rest on his lower back, pressing them closer together while he continued to guide Aiden in a gently rocking dance to music only Ronan could hear. Or maybe he was dancing to the beat of their hearts knocking against each other.

“I don’t know what you expect,” Aiden said after a moment as he frantically tried to organize his thoughts while at the same time ignore the wonderful feel of Ronan’s arm around him.

“Expect? Nothing.” Aiden frowned at Ronan and his friend laughed. “It’s true. I thought you were dead. A thousand years, Aiden. There was no hope of ever seeing you again, hearing your voice.” He paused and smirked. “Seeing your scowl.” He stopped again and Aiden was shocked to see tears well up in Ronan’s eyes. “But last night, I saw you. You were smiling and surrounded by your family. You were alive and happy. Last night, we talked. I heard your voice, your chuckle. You said my name. Tonight, we’ve talked, laughed, and fought like the old days. I’m holding you.” Aiden swallowed hard and when Ronan continued, his voice was rough. “I treasure each of these things because I never thought I would have them again. And I, like you, I know too well it can be all ripped away in the blink of an eye. So I cherish every second with you.”

Aiden finally dropped the sword he was clinging to and placed his hand on Ronan’s broad shoulder, closing the circle between them. “So do I.”

The roguish smile returned. “That doesn’t mean I don’t hope for more. Even a rich man can find himself wanting something more, and right now, I am a very rich man in your presence.”

“I don’t remember you being half this charming as a human,” Aiden teased.

“I’ve never had a reason to try to be charming.”

Aiden’s head was swimming. He’d never danced with a man before, and he’d never even dreamed that it would one day be Ronan in his arms as they slowly moved about the floor. He was so tempted to give in to Ronan’s charm and sweet words.

Maybe this was all a wonderful dream. Ronan held him and he was smiling, making teasing remarks. The real world seemed so very far away. They could steal this moment. They could escape into this dream and be happy, the kind of happiness they’d never had as humans.

“I’m not expecting you to start trusting me simply because I made you blush and beat you with my sword,” Ronan joked, earning a narrowed gaze from Aiden.

“Couldn’t help yourself.”

Ronan rolled his eyes. “Well, I haven’t changed completely.”

“Clearly.”

“But in all seriousness, I would like to spend time together. I want to talk. Just talk. I want to know what happened to you over all these years. I want to know about your sons. I want to know about this woman who stole your heart away.”

Aiden jerked out of Ronan’s arms, his blood suddenly running cold at Ronan’s words. His friend looked hurt and confused, but Aiden forced himself to ignore it. The mention of Julianna was a splash of ice water waking him from this dream Ronan had been weaving.

What was he doing? Had he not suffered enough heartache and pain over his lovely angel, Julianna? He regretted not a moment of his time with her, but could he truly risk his heart all over again for Ronan? Fear squeezed his lungs, making it hard to breathe as he stared at his friend’s confused expression. Losing Ronan the first time nearly killed him. Losing Julianna to madness after he’d tried to save her had crushed what was left of his heart. It was only through the love and devotion of his sons that he’d survived this long. What would happen if he lost Ronan again?

It wasn’t just his life and heart on the line. What about his sons? What about their safety and well-being? No. This was madness.

“Julianna stole nothing. I gave her my heart freely,” Aiden snapped when he could unclench his jaw. “If you’ll excuse me, I have work to do.” He spun quickly on his heel and marched to the open doorway.

“I’ll wait for you, Aiden. I’ll wait an eternity. I just got you back,” Ronan replied as Aiden made his escape.

No, before Aiden could run. He was running. Running from Ronan. Running from these old and new feelings the man was stirring up that he just couldn’t afford to feel.

“You shouldn’t,” Aiden whispered and then hurried across the hall and down the stairs.

What the hell was he thinking?

He’d been thinking that he needed to lean in only an inch to brush his lips over Ronan’s. That only an inch had kept him from tasting the man’s mouth, feeling those full lips on his.

At the bottom of the stairs, he halted sharply, his gaze catching on the last place he’d seen Julianna’s ghost. What would she say about Aiden dancing in Ronan’s arms? Would she feel betrayed? Hurt? Disappointed? He’d thought he’d follow her into the next life when their existence here was over.

But he was still here.

“I’m not leaving,” Ronan stubbornly called from the second floor. “If you want me to leave your domain, you have to say the words, Aiden. You have to say them to my face.”

Aiden clenched his jaw and continued to march to his office. A wise man would have gone back up the stairs and said them. He would have removed any hope that Ronan was still tightly gripping. It would have been the kind thing to do. But he didn’t. Couldn’t.

As he reached the door, he could have sworn he heard Ronan’s relieved “Thank you” drift through the silence.

Aiden couldn’t let him go. Not yet.

Chapter Six

Aiden sat with a book in his lap later that evening, but he was spending more time staring out the window than actually reading. Hours had passed since Ronan had left the house, and now Aiden couldn’t decide if maybe he’d overreacted to Ronan’s mention of Julianna. Common sense said that Ronan hadn’t meant anything by the playful comment. There hadn’t been an ounce of disdain or jealousy in his tone.

Why had he flown off like that?

His mind shied away from the answer to a more difficult thought. Maybe it would be better if Ronan left his domain and they went their separate ways. So much time had passed. How could they possibly just pick up where they left off? That didn’t make any sense at all.

“That must be a really horrible book,” Winter murmured, drawing a chuckle from Aiden. “You’ve been staring out the window for the last five minutes.”

“Maybe I was just wondering which son would bring trouble to my doorstep next,” Aiden said with a smile. Putting the book on the table at his elbow, he started to rise, but Winter was already waving him to stay seated. Closing the distance between them, Winter wrapped an arm around his shoulders and hugged him as tightly as he could from the awkward position.

Winter released him and dropped onto the couch next to Aiden’s chair. “My money is on Rafe. He’s been too quiet recently.”

“That might be because he’s got all his energy directed toward building a new nightclub after the destruction of Blush.” Winter only shrugged. Not that Aiden was fooled by Winter’s casual appearance. His youngest son didn’t do anything casually. He didn’t simply drop by for a visit to spend time with his family. There was no question that he loved his brothers, but Winter always had another reason for doing things like this. Something was on his son’s mind, but there would be no getting it out of him before he was ready.

Aiden had been quick to learn over the years that while all four Variks stuck very close together, they were all very different and had to be handled differently. Marcus was the only one he could hit head on, but everything had to be taken seriously. Rafe danced and avoided. With his second oldest child, he needed hugs, gentleness, and a firm hand accompanied by a smile. Tenderness always broke down his walls. Bel wasn’t a secret-keeper. He tended to spill almost immediately what was on his mind. Most of the time, he just needed someone to listen to him and he’d find his way to the truth.

But Winter…his youngest had required a lot of trial and error. He couldn’t be pushed, or he’d feel cornered and never speak. He’d met few who could be more stubborn than Winter—though Fox was giving his son a run for his money. He couldn’t be teased or even hugged into talking. No, the best course proved to be silence and patience. When he was ready, he would speak and not a moment sooner.

“How is the house?” Aiden asked. Not long after the destruction of Damon, Winter had bought a large piece of land adjacent to Bel’s home and built a house for him and Fox. Aiden had been more than a little surprised by the decision. From the moment Winter moved out on his own, he’d always lived within the city like Rafe. He wanted to be in the middle of things.

However, Zelda had mentioned that Fox would need to be close to nature to help recharge his magical batteries. Winter hadn’t hesitated to buy the land near Bel, which was outside the city and somewhat remote, but it was adjacent to some forest land that ran between their territory and the local werewolf pack. Building the home there kept him close to his brother, close to Bel’s mates, who were becoming good friends with Winter and Fox, and gave Fox the nature he needed. It was sweet to see Winter immediately putting the needs of his mate first.

“Good. We’re moved in and mostly unpacked. We’ve got furniture that needs to be delivered. Fox hasn’t decided on a design for his greenhouse yet, but we’re not looking to break ground on it until early March.”

“Will you be able to get anything planted for next season?”

Winter shrugged. “Probably. Right now, he’s got this crazy idea that he wants to landscape all of our yard himself using deadly plants.” Winter shoved a hand through his thick hair. “I have no idea what that even means, but it scares me.”

Aiden grinned. “Yeah, definitely sounds scary. And the tunnel?”

Winter brightened, his smile returning. “Fully operational. We’ve used it several times during the day to travel back and forth.” Winter paused, a strange smirk forming on his lips.

“What?” Aiden prodded.

“Fox and River like swapping food and recipes. Fox has recently come to the painful realization that he does not have the metabolism of a shifter.”

“Gained some weight?” Aiden said, struggling not to laugh.

“Just a little, but it has required him to go up a size in pants. For a guy who never gains weight, it was a harsh reality check. I think he’s perfect, but he’s not happy. He’s been sending healthy food and recipes to River, and the wolf isn’t amused.”

“Wyatt’s and Bel’s responses?”

“Laughing their damn asses off at River.”

Winter shook his head, and Aiden finally let out the laugh that he’d been trying to hold in. “Poor Fox. Trapped between vampires who don’t eat and wolves who burn off everything they eat almost instantly. We’re screwing with his sense of normal.”

“True. I’m keeping an eye on him. I don’t want him to swing to the other extreme of not eating. I want my Fox to stay healthy for as long as possible.” Winter’s expression immediately became dark, his brows meeting over his nose and his lips turning down in a frown. There was no asking what new thought clouded Winter’s face. Fox’s mortality. It was a thought that troubled Bel here and there.

As vampires, they didn’t age. Existence would stretch on and on for them. Werewolves aged at a much slower rate, but they did age. Werewolves could be changed into vampires, but it was a very tricky and dangerous process. They also lost their ability to shift.

Fox’s lifespan as a witch, assuming he didn’t die in a car accident or vampire assassination attempt, was unknown. Zelda was hundreds of years old, but she was also incredibly powerful. Fox had no interest in becoming a powerful witch like Zelda, which meant that he was aging and would one day, far too soon, die.

“Have you talked to him about it?” Aiden asked. There was no need to clarify. His son would know.

Winter sighed heavily. “Fox has had a couple of conversations with Zelda and confirmed that a witch can be turned into a vampire. It’s only been done a few times that she knows of, but she doesn’t know of any cases where a witch retained their ability to use magic.”

“He’s against being turned?”

“No, but he obviously wants to wait. He wants to learn some more magic, play with it a bit. I’ve told him that my love isn’t contingent upon him being young. I’ll love him no matter how he looks—old, young, fat, skinny. Doesn’t matter to me.”

“But you want him safe, and humans are fragile.”

“Yes!” Winter snapped, clenching both of his fists in front of him. They shook for a moment and Aiden could easily imagine Winter wanting to shake some sense into his mate. He released a loud breath and dropped his hands back to his lap. “But he’s at least willing to discuss it. He wants to talk to Marcus about it.”

“Marcus?”

A low groan left Winter. “He thinks Marcus will be more logical about it. That they can draw up some kind of guidelines about when he would want to be turned if he’s not conscious or able to relay his desires. As if I can’t be trusted with something like that.”

“Can you be trusted?”

“No, of course not!” Winter said, throwing his arms up in the air. “He’s my mate. If he gets a paper cut, I want to turn him. I want him safe. I want him with me forever.”

Aiden smiled at his son. “Mates can be a conundrum, but I’m sure you and Fox will figure this out.”

Winter’s frown eased a little as his eyes moved to the window where snow flurries were dancing lightly in the darkness. “Any chance you’d be willing to talk about your current conundrum?”

New tension hummed through Aiden’s frame, and it was hard to hold on to his smile. He wanted to redirect it to concerns about the European Ministry or the fact that members of the old MacPherson clan were in town causing problems, but he knew that wasn’t what Winter was referring to.

“Which one called you?” Aiden asked, trying to keep his voice from turning cold and hard. He wasn’t upset. He knew they were only worried about him.

“I got an interesting picture from Marcus…of you dancing with Ronan.” Winter paused and scratched his jaw. “I don’t think I’ve seen you dance in years. At least not since I was human.”

He’d danced with Julianna every chance he got. He didn’t think she was the last person he’d danced with, but she would be the last partner Winter would have seen him with.

“Does it bother you?”

“No,” he answered quickly and then winced, as if realizing he’d replied too quickly. He shifted on the couch and pulled out his phone from his back pocket. He moved his fingers around on the screen for a moment before finding what he wanted. Leaning forward, he turned the screen so Aiden could see it. “I don’t mind when I see you smiling like that.”

Aiden barely heard the words. His eyes were locked on the image of him and Ronan together. Marcus caught him smiling broadly, his hand tightening on Ronan’s shoulder. And Ronan…God, there was such a look of open joy and love in his eyes. Was it possible? Could Ronan still love him after all this time? It didn’t seem as if that could be true, but he couldn’t believe that image was lying to him.

“He’s important to you,” Winter observed.

“He was at one time.” That was an understatement. At one time, Ronan had been everything. My prince. Ronan had been his entire world. The sun had risen and set around Ronan. Aiden lived and eventually died for the man.

And now Ronan had returned. Aiden didn’t know what to do about it. He’d thought Ronan was dead. It had taken a couple of centuries, but Aiden had moved on. He’d fallen in love again, had a family. Aiden was afraid that he’d be moving backward if he reached out to Ronan or that Ronan would not mesh with the life he had now.

The truth was, he was terrified when it came to Ronan. The night they were separated, Aiden had lost more than his life. He’d lost his reason for living. He’d lost his happiness, his love, his heart. It had taken him lifetimes to feel again, to be willing to take a chance on love.

And that next chance had been Julianna Varik.

Yes, the happiness between them had been all too brief, and he’d been forced to watch her from a distance, knowing that she was not the same woman. Knowing that at any moment she could break and hurt the children they both loved. It was all the worse because he knew he’d created her.

Only his children were able to save his sanity.

“You don’t like him,” Aiden said softly as he handed the phone to Winter.

His son made a low, grumbly noise in his throat. “I look at him…and all I see is a weapon sent by the European Ministry. He knows you, and I think he knows exactly how to get past your guard. He could kill you before any of us could take a breath to act.”

Aiden grunted, his gaze drifting out to the window. It was a fair point. If there was anyone anywhere who could kill him, Ronan was at the top of that very short list.

“But he’s not actually the reason I stopped by,” Winter slowly began.

Jerking his gaze to his son, Aiden raised one brow in surprise. “Really?”

“The picture made me think of something else. Julianna.”

Aiden’s heart skipped a beat, and he shifted a little in his seat. Winter didn’t often speak of his mother. He’d never been as close to her as his siblings.

“Does it bother you that I might be with someone else?” Aiden asked carefully.

Winter’s head jumped up, his eyes wide. “No! God, no! I want you to find someone else. To fall in love and be happy. I know we’ve all said that to you. I’m not particularly thrilled about it potentially being him.” He stopped and shoved his hand into his hair again, scratching his scalp. “No, the picture just made me remember something that Mother wanted me to tell you. In all the chaos of Damon and then the aftermath the past several months, it’s slipped my mind.”

“What’s her message?”

“She said that she’s loved you every single day since you first met. She’s grateful for everything that you’ve done, but it’s time for you to stop living for your children and to find love again.”

Aiden swallowed hard and blinked against the sudden sting in his eyes. He would never stop missing Julianna, but the sadness came with a sense of peace now. Her pain was over. She was at peace now. He had to believe that. Winter had helped him to see her ghost before she finally passed on to whatever came after this life.

“Do you think that’s what I’m doing? Using you and your brothers as an excuse to not find love again?”

“I think you don’t have to look hard for an excuse. Whether it’s your sons or the Ministry or some other clan, there will always be an easy reason to close yourself off. It’s not like anyone would blame you for not wanting to take another chance. I loved my mom, but after the way your relationship turned out, most people would swear them off permanently.” Winter scooted forward on the couch so that he was balanced on the edge. He reached across and placed his hand on Aiden’s. “We want you to be happy. Safe and happy.”

“And Ronan?”

“Safe and happy,” Winter repeated.

Aiden forced a smile and nodded. He was content to let this go for now. He needed to think. No, there was nothing safe about Ronan. But then, there had never been anything safe about the man. He rode into battle with sword in the air and battle cry on his lips, ready to take on any foe. Aiden had always been the safe one. The planner. The strategist.

Only he didn’t want to be safe anymore.

If fate had handed him a second chance with Julianna, he was sure he wouldn’t hesitate to grab it with both hands.

So why was he hesitating with Ronan?

Was he afraid of being wrong and getting his heart broken all over again?

Or was he afraid of being right and getting everything he’d always wanted?

Chapter Seven

Ronan shuffled down the hallway to his hotel room, digging into his pocket for the plastic key card. The night wasn’t a total loss. He and Aiden had talked. They’d played. For the first time ever, they danced. He’d gotten to feel Aiden in his arms. Toward the end, Aiden had even relaxed against him as if he were enjoying it, drawing them just a tiny bit closer. There had been the most wonderful hints of the old Aiden. Bold and daring, cocky and playful. The man he’d fallen for so long ago.

And that dance! He should have done that when they were human. It probably would have gotten them both killed, but it would have been worth it. Holding Aiden so close, he saw in those warm, golden eyes hints that maybe all his old feelings for Ronan weren’t gone. Maybe Aiden could find a way to love him again. A few more minutes, he might have even gotten a kiss…until Ronan managed to fucking step in it with his big mouth.

Lesson one: Don’t talk about the woman.

At least not yet.

He’d wanted to explain that he wasn’t jealous. If anything, he wanted to get on his knees and kiss her feet for being there for Aiden. She had to have loved Aiden and made him happy, considering the devotion he still showed her. She’d given Aiden four amazing sons to fill his life and his heart.

If Aiden hadn’t found this Julianna Varik, what would have happened to him? There was a good chance Aiden wouldn’t have still been alive, and Ronan would never have found him. Ronan had seen it time and again in his long existence. If a vampire didn’t have something to devote himself to, to distract his mind, then he got careless. A careless vampire was a dead vampire.

Well, really dead.

Speaking of Julianna had also revealed a hint of the new Aiden. His friend had always been cautious, but there was a sharp fear in his eyes Ronan had never seen before. Aiden had suffered painful loss—with Ronan and Julianna. That pain was making him fearful of losing again. And he had a lot to lose when it came to his sons. Aiden wouldn’t do anything to risk that, but did it mean he was willing to walk away from Ronan to keep his family safe? It was something he would definitely need to consider when approaching Aiden again.

Their night might not have ended on the positive note Ronan would have preferred, but he was still here. Aiden hadn’t demanded that he leave his domain. Not that Ronan was entirely sure he’d leave even if Aiden asked. His old friend could be stubborn and short-tempered when pushed too far, but he always came to regret it later.

Of course, the key to their larger problem was convincing Aiden that he was trustworthy. That he didn’t have some secret motive that had to do with the European Ministry.

Maybe he should focus on getting the sons to trust him? They likely held some sway with Aiden. If he could get them to trust him, they could put in a good word for him.

Ronan stopped outside his door, the hallway completely silent at the late hour, and wrinkled his nose. Considering the little meeting held in his room earlier that day, he had a feeling that he had a much better shot of getting Aiden to fall in love with him again than convincing the Varik boys to trust him.

Unlocking the door, he halted just over the threshold as the scent of lavender hit his nose. Someone was waiting for him. But at least he knew exactly who this someone was. He’d been expecting this meeting, but not like this.

Swallowing an irritated growl, Ronan stepped inside and allowed the door to slam shut behind him. He shoved the card into his pocket as he walked down the short hall to find Mara seated in the chair positioned at the foot of the bed. Michael was standing with his back to the window, arms crossed over his chest like some angry golem protecting his charge.

He’d never worked with either vampire before, and he couldn’t be more grateful that this was a one-time deal. Mara possessed the warmth and personality of an icicle. Michael was just around to be her silent bodyguard. Sadly, Ronan was supposed to be on this little trip for the same reason, but he’d joined the envoy for an entirely different purpose.

And judging by the scowl on Mara’s plain face, she’d figured that out as well.

“I had no idea the hotel had such shitty locks on its doors,” Ronan muttered as he crossed the room. He toed out of his shoes and dropped onto the middle of the bed, his hands folded behind his head as if he didn’t have a care in the world.

Technically, he didn’t. He was older than Mara by several centuries, and unless she had some utterly devastating secret power, she was no threat to him. Michael was significantly older than Mara and stronger than his vacant stare would have anyone think, but Ronan still felt confident he could take the vampire.

It wasn’t a question of whether he could kill his two companions, but the kind of shit storm that would rain down from the European Ministry if two of its emissaries were killed while in Aiden’s territory. He was not going to start a war that would put Aiden and his family in danger.

“It would seem that you withheld some vital information from us,” Mara said. Her usually dull, lifeless voice was sharper and almost vibrated with her ire. Ronan fought a smirk. She looked like the type to ball up her fists and stomp her foot when she didn’t get her way. Of course, she also looked like the type to tell Michael to bash his face in if Ronan laughed at her, so he pushed those thoughts aside.

“What information would that be?”

Mara jumped to her feet so she could loom her entire five-foot-three figure over him on the bed. “You know Aiden!”

He was right. Her hands were balled up, and he was sure he was one sarcastic comment away from a foot-stomp.

“I do,” he admitted. There was nothing to be gained by denying it. He didn’t want to risk being spotted with Aiden later and Mara losing her shit.

Mara’s mouth fell open, but no sound came out, as if he’d struck her mute with his careless confirmation. Sucking in a sharp breath, she tried again. “And you didn’t think that information would be of use to us?”

Ronan managed a small shrug of his right shoulder. “I wasn’t sure it was him until I saw him at the party last night.”

“But you must have suspected, if you were going to waltz into the ministry and demand to be sent on this mission to meet the wannabe king.”

Clenching his teeth, Ronan had to take a couple of seconds to fight his natural instinct to snap at the woman over several of her word choices. Aiden was no pretender king, he didn’t waltz—well, not without Aiden in his arms—and he didn’t make demands of the Ministry. He’d pretty much begged to be sent on this mission just to keep the peace between Aiden and the Ministry. But none of that was important and he certainly wasn’t going to waste his time correcting Little Miss Temper Tantrum.

Instead, Ronan shrugged again because the motion seemed to drive Mara slightly insane. “I suspected there might be a chance it was the man I knew.”

“And…?”

“What?”

Mara threw her hands up in the air and paced a short distance away from the chair before spinning back to glare at him. “You couldn’t have told us? You couldn’t have shared what information you had about the man prior to boarding the damn plane to come to this godforsaken country?”

“No. I knew him when I was still human. That was a very, very long time ago.”

Mara turned to him, her gaze more speculative. “So, he’s as old as the rumors claim.”

Ronan kept his fucking mouth shut. Ronan had never confirmed his age with any vampire. The few that knew his age firsthand were dust now. There were rumors about how many years he’d walked the earth, and they didn’t come close to the truth. A vampire’s age was a private thing. It tended to give away critical things like their strength and experience. An old vampire didn’t need to advertise. Another vampire could feel the weight of their years when they walked into the room. Ronan refused to destroy any potential advantage Aiden might have that would keep him alive.

Mara walked over to her chair and sat, crossing her legs at the ankle while giving him her full attention. He nearly groaned. This was not a conversation he wanted to have.

“What can you tell us about him?” she demanded.

“Nothing you don’t already know.” Ronan pushed himself upright so that he was sitting. “I knew the man he was, but I’ve not seen him in centuries. As I’m sure you know, people change over the years. I don’t know the vampire he is now.”

As he finished speaking, pain squeezed his heart. It was something he’d not let himself think about since he’d first heard about the infamous King Aiden. The man he’d known a thousand years ago was dead. Yes, the creature he’d danced with tonight still had Aiden’s lovely dark-golden eyes and lush brown hair. He had Aiden’s laugh and wonderful smile with the little crinkles at the corners of his eyes.

But the man he’d known was gone.

Was he fooling himself, pursuing Aiden like this? Was he trying to recapture something that was long gone just so he didn’t have to spend another second regretting the chance he never took?

Was it fair to Aiden? The vampire had moved on. He’d loved and created a family. He had a new life that looked to be fantastic without Ronan. Would Aiden be happier if Ronan boarded a plane and returned to his life in Europe?

He kept telling himself that he was getting a second chance, but it wasn’t a real second chance. He’d never taken a first chance. They’d both died and been reborn new people in new lives.

Fine. Then it was their first chance as vampire Ronan and vampire Aiden. If he’d met Aiden one evening while hunting or pursuing some amusement, he still would have been stopped by his beauty and entrancing smile. He would have stopped to hear his laugh, his voice. Ronan would have definitely tried to seduce him.

Fuck Mara and the European Ministry. Fuck the world. He still wanted to try this, whether it was a first or a second chance. He needed to know who was walking around in Aiden’s body, because he thought there might be a small chance that he could love this man at least half as much as he loved human Aiden. And that was still a hell of a lot of love.

Mara glared at him, releasing a slow, irritated breath, but at least she didn’t argue with him. “Should I question whether your allegiance to the Ministry has wavered due to this unexpected development?”

Ronan smirked. “I’m as loyal to the Ministry as I’ve ever been. Nothing on that front has changed.”

Of course, he didn’t feel the need to explain that his loyalty to the vampire-ruling body was kind of ankle-deep at best. He’d spent most of his existence ignoring them, and when he became older than the majority of the ministers, he outright avoided them. It was only out of boredom that he agreed to work for the Ministry. Existence had become tedious, and he’d grown too out of touch with life. He’d thought a job would give him some purpose.

The job didn’t give him any kind of pleasure, but at least it got him out of bed each night.

“So be it,” Mara muttered. “Our task remains the same. We need to uncover how easily Aiden can be influenced by the European Ministry. The last governing body in this land was quite open to whispers from Europe, and the ministers would like to resume that arrangement.”

“Why? Why does it matter what’s happening over here? Doesn’t the European Ministry have enough trouble on its hands worrying about what’s happening in Europe?” Ronan snapped.

Mara reclined in her seat, her hands neatly folded across her tiny stomach as she glared at him. “It matters because when radical ideas take hold in the US and other territories, vampires in Europe start getting the crazy idea that they can have it as well. What if King Aiden decides to inform American humans that vampires are real? Do you think that information is going to just stop at the ocean? Do you think such a thing isn’t going to impact vampires in Europe? And what about this insanity of mating with werewolves? That breaks the old accords.”

“And the European Ministry thinks it’s wiser to simply control him rather than treat him like an equal, have a conversation with him?” Ronan was hard-pressed to keep the disgust from his voice.

Mara barked out a high-pitched laugh. “An equal? Do you really think he’s an equal to the European Ministry?”

Ronan wanted to say that he thought Aiden was superior to all of the Ministry members combined, but that wasn’t going to help his or Aiden’s cause, so he kept his mouth shut. He’d probably said too much already, but he couldn’t help himself when it came to Aiden.

“It’s in everyone’s best interests if the European Ministry has a hand in what happens in this region. If Aiden’s smart, he’ll understand this implicitly.”

“And exactly how are you planning to uncover how malleable Aiden is willing to be to the Ministry’s wishes?” There. That came out without a pound of sarcasm.

“A test,” Mara announced with far too much smugness. “Christopher Heller and his clan were followers of Damon James. They don’t wish to leave the US territory as Aiden ordered after he defeated Damon. They have been in hiding the past six months. They would like for Aiden to formally pardon them and allow them to remain in the Americas.”

A harsh, incredulous laugh left Ronan as he flopped back down on his pillows. “Really? You expect him to just forgive the man who actively worked to kill him and his clan. But not only that, you want Aiden to allow him to keep his little cabal of power so he can plot and scheme against the Variks yet again. So the Ministry thinks Aiden, who clearly survived assassination attempts and general chaotic upheaval leading up to him seizing power, is a complete and utter moron.”

Ronan scrubbed a hand over his face. This…this was why he’d stayed away from the Ministry and their out-of-touch insanity. How he’d thought working for the Ministry would put him more in touch with the people of this period was beyond him.

“I’m sure Christopher will have no qualms over swearing allegiance to King Aiden once he is pardoned,” Mara said in her usual dead voice. Ronan narrowed his eyes on her, but he honestly couldn’t tell if the woman actually believed what she was saying. He prayed not.

“This is ludicrous and we both know it,” Ronan muttered. “I can’t imagine in what world Aiden would agree to this. What exactly are you planning to whisper in his ear to convince him of this so-called wisdom?”

“I don’t know. What are you planning to whisper in his ear?” Mara countered.

“No!” Ronan launched himself off the bed and to his feet. He took a step toward Mara, and Michael finally moved a muscle for the first time since Ronan had entered the room. The tall vampire took a step toward Mara as well, as if he planned to place himself between Mara and Ronan. It was on the tip of Ronan’s tongue to dare the vampire to take a fucking swing at him. At this point, he was so pissed, he was sure a little physical violence was the only way he was going to calm down again.

But he didn’t. He stalked toward the door to his room, putting some much-needed distance between himself and Mara.

“That was not part of the job description when I was assigned to this little emissary mission. I’m supposed to back you up, make sure you don’t get your head removed from your body,” Ronan snarled as he turned and walked toward the bed. There wasn’t nearly enough room to properly pace.

“Yes, support me,” she repeated, her smug smile still firmly in place. “As part of that support, you’re going to use your obvious influence over Aiden to sway him in the right direction. Since you’ve known each other in the past, it will be much easier for you to speak with him and convince him of the wisdom of aligning with the European Ministry’s wishes.”

Ronan was gritting his teeth so hard, he was sure one of the molars was about to crack. This was complete and utter bullshit. Even if by some wild and insane coincidence Ronan agreed with this stupidity, there was no way in hell Aiden was going to listen to him. Yes, they had some long and distant past that had at one time bonded them as friends, but the vampire clearly didn’t trust him now.

The reason for that lack of trust was blatantly obvious now.

Aiden was a freaking genius for not trusting him. The Ministry might have zero clue as to the extent of their history, but at just the barest whiff of a past and they were practically tripping over themselves to use Ronan against Aiden. Fuck Aiden’s wishes. Fuck what was best for the Variks and all of the Americas. It was all about what they wanted.

There was no doubt in Ronan’s mind that Mara had already called her contact in the Ministry to report that Ronan was familiar with Aiden. Ronan would also have to face some kind of hell for not coming forward with his past knowledge of the new king. Not that he was worried about it. They’d made some vague threats in the past, but not one of them had the balls to try to back any of it up with more than talk.

But now was not a good time to test any of them.

“What happens if I fail to convince him of the Ministry’s wisdom?” Ronan ground out between his teeth.

Mara uncrossed her legs and pushed to her feet. “Obviously if Aiden refuses to pardon the clan and allow them to remain in this territory, the Variks will need to be removed from power.” The vampire’s tone was casual and indifferent, as if she’d been discussing where she planned to dine later that night. As if she hadn’t just spoken of the execution of more than a dozen clan members because the Ministry couldn’t get its way.

“If Aiden balks at your suggestion, maybe you could tell him about the neat little jobs that you completed for the Ministry. Maybe that would convince him.”

Sickening cold swept through Ronan, freezing the blood in his veins. While he wanted to share everything with Aiden, he didn’t want to talk about the kinds of jobs he completed for the Ministry. His friend didn’t need to know how much blood was on his hands. Too much, even for a vampire of his advanced years.

A vampire didn’t live as long as he did without killing. Aiden had undoubtedly killed to survive, but what Ronan had done over the past few decades wasn’t about survival.

Ronan mutely stepped out of her path as she walked toward the door of his hotel room with Michael following in her wake.

As she reached the door, her cold voice drifted down the short hall to him. “Of course you understand, if you warn him of the Ministry’s plan, we’ll have to kill you and the Variks. The Ministry doesn’t appreciate loose ends.”

No, that parting threat wasn’t a shock in the least.

At the click of the latch, Ronan shuffled over to the bed and sat on the edge. With his elbows on his knees, he placed his face into his hands and groaned. What the hell was he supposed to do? Well, there was no way in hell he was going to try to convince Aiden to listen to the European Ministry and their nonsense. Not only did it undermine any kind of authority the vampire had, but it left him and his family open to attack in their backyard. It was insane!

But if he didn’t, the Variks were still under threat from the European Ministry.

And if he told them, they were going to be threatened. At least then, they’d understand what the danger was and could do something about it.

Ronan snorted. Saving his ass hadn’t even entered the equation in his mind. He’d picked a lot of fights in his existence, but never one as large as standing against the entire European Ministry. He might have bitten off more than he could chew.

Should he have not come to the US to see Aiden?

No, even if it was the last time he ever got to see him, at least he could warn the man and his family. No one else the Ministry could have sent would have given him the same courtesy.

Chapter Eight

Ronan stood outside the Varik home, feeling both exhausted and wired. He’d not gotten nearly enough sleep during the day as he endlessly debated what to do about Aiden and the wishes of the Ministry. Did he warn Aiden and then run to save his own hide? Did he say nothing and work in secret to undermine the Ministry while protecting Aiden and his family? Did he tell Aiden and return to Europe to face the punishment that would be waiting for him? Did he advise Aiden to follow the Ministry’s wishes while secretly plotting to take out Christopher and his clan?

The only thing that was utterly out of the question was going along with the Ministry’s wishes. Doing nothing wasn’t an option, though he could hear in his mind Aiden saying as clear as the vesper bells that he didn’t need Ronan’s help or his protection.

And maybe he didn’t. He had four quite capable and clearly dangerous sons. Those four sons had some equally dangerous and capable mates. There were also several other strong vampires that filled out the ranks of the Variks, not to mention the standing alliance the Variks had with the Montgomery clan and many other clans.

What good could one man do?

Enough. He’d seen it often enough on the battlefield. One good fighter smart enough to seize a critical opportunity could tip the scales in any fight.

Clenching his fists at his sides, Ronan swore softly under his breath. Was it so wrong of him to have wanted just a little time with Aiden without the world threatening to end around them? He’d lost the man for so damn long already.

With a shake of his head, Ronan stabbed the doorbell. No, he couldn’t think like that. He’d told Aiden that he would treasure each and every moment they had together. He would be happy with what he had and not curse the world if they didn’t get to have more moments.

Straightening at the sound of approaching footsteps across the hall, Ronan might have leaned a little closer when a voice snapped irritably.

“Go away! I’m answering the door!” There was a short, muffled response followed by the first person arguing, “Of course I know who it is, and I want to answer it.” There was a squeal, laughter, and then some impressive if slightly kinky threats that had Ronan’s mouth falling open. Dear God, Aiden obviously had his hands full living in that house.

At the sound of the lock being disengaged, Ronan cleared his throat and tried to school his features, so it at least didn’t look like he’d been eavesdropping. The door swung open and a short young man—no, vampire—with disheveled brown hair and an adorable face smiled up at him. He hadn’t been one of the Variks to appear in his hotel room, and Bel’s other mate was a werewolf. Just by the process of elimination, this one had to belong to Marcus.

No, Marcus belonged to him. He was sweet, but there was an inner fierceness about him. And judging by what he’d heard a minute ago, he had no problem standing up to his mate.

“You must be Ethan Varik. I don’t believe we’ve had the chance to meet yet. I’m Ronan—”

“Oh, I know who you are,” Ethan said with a wicked grin. He leaned against the doorjamb while holding on to the door, blocking Ronan’s path. Not that he couldn’t move the fledgling, but that wasn’t going to help put him in Aiden’s good graces any time soon. “You are all this family is talking about right now—not that Aiden is sharing any of the juicy bits yet.”

Ronan chuckled. “I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t think there are any juicy bits to share.”

Ethan made a dismissive noise as he blew out a breath. “I don’t believe that at all. If there weren’t juicy bits, your name wouldn’t make Aiden blush.”

Stepping closer, Ronan grinned. “Really? Aiden blushes because of me?” That was very nice to hear. Best thing he’d heard since last night.

Ethan shrugged his slender shoulder, trying to appear nonchalant about it all, but there was no missing the way his quick eyes were locked on Ronan’s face, trying to read his expression.

“If you let me in to see Aiden, I promise to try very hard to give Aiden a new reason to blush,” Ronan bargained.

The young vampire hummed as if thinking about it. “I’ll admit, I don’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.”

Ethan’s playful smirk disappeared, and there was a coldness in his gaze. There lay the protector that existed in each and every Varik he’d met so far. The creature that would kill to save those they loved, the creature that would die to keep them safe. Ethan wasn’t intimidated by Ronan when it came to protecting his family.

“Aiden has been through enough pain,” Ethan said firmly.

“And I don’t want to cause him more. I’m just hoping that we can get to know each other again. It’s…been too long.”

Ethan sighed and looked at the ground for a moment. “Yeah, that’s kind of what I thought.”

“May I see him?”

Ethan shook his head. “Not tonight. He’s not accepting visitors.”

“But—”

“He specifically listed your name. I’m sorry.” Ethan looked like he genuinely meant it too. Unfortunately, it didn’t do much to ease the shaft of pain that sliced through his heart. Aiden was refusing to see him.

“Thank you,” he muttered and started to turn away.

“Are you going to come back tomorrow?” Ethan called after him.

“Yes,” he answered without hesitation.

Ethan’s smile returned in a flash. “Good,” he said and then closed the door.

Maybe it was as simple as Aiden having a bad night and needing some space. He was dealing with a lot of problems, being king and head of his clan. Ronan very much wanted to be the person Aiden went to when he was having a bad night, though. He wanted to hold Aiden against him and listen to all his worries. They’d talked plenty when they’d been growing up about their fears and worries, but it was always as two friends. Ronan had never taken the chance and held Aiden, stroked his hair. Would he even like that? Would he let Ronan hold his hand? Kiss his temple?

There was a part of him that was incredibly frustrated that he didn’t know what Aiden needed and another part that was ridiculously excited by the prospect of getting the chance to figure that all out. Was Aiden a cuddler? Did he like holding hands? Touching?

Ronan had never considered himself a touchy-feely guy. He wasn’t a cuddler. He didn’t need physical contact.

Except, when he was in the same room as Aiden, the urge was overwhelming. Not touching Aiden was almost painful.

But dancing with him had been like experiencing heaven. It was every dream he’d ever had coming true at once.

Sighing to himself, Ronan walked down the stairs, digging his cell phone out of his pocket. He would need to call a new ride to pick him up. He hadn’t bothered renting a car for his stay in the city. At the time, he hadn’t been entirely sure how long he’d be staying. Michael had rented a car and was currently acting as Mara’s personal bodyguard, chauffeur, and all-around bitch boy.

Upon meeting Mara prior to leaving for the States, Ronan had made it clear that he wasn’t her servant. He was muscle when it was needed. She hadn’t been pleased, but she hadn’t argued. So far, she was happy to leave him to his own devices. Considering she knew that Ronan and Aiden were previously acquainted, she was likely leaving him to sway Aiden to their side.

Maybe.

Fuck, he didn’t care what she or the Ministry thought.

His phone vibrated in his hand, and he blinked to see Aiden’s name flash across the screen. He’d programmed Aiden’s number into his phone and sent a few texts, but Aiden never replied. Not that he was surprised. There were a lot of vampires out there who didn’t care for cell phones and texting. He just figured Aiden might be in that lot.

“Aiden?” he said when he answered the call.

“Make a left at the end of the drive and walk to the corner. I’ll meet you there.” And the call ended.

Ronan stared at the phone, speechless. That was Aiden’s voice. He didn’t sound angry or hurt. Just…decisive.

Why did Aiden suddenly want to see him? Did he suspect the Ministry’s darker plans and the part Ronan was expected to play in them?

To hell with it all. He wanted to see Aiden.

Briskly walking down the driveway, Ronan made a left and continued along the sidewalk, glancing at the extravagant homes brightly lit against the late hour. Most of the interior lights were now extinguished since it was nearly midnight, but each home had lavish landscape lighting. If a cop passed him, it was likely he’d get stopped even though he was nicely dressed in Armani slacks and a cream-white cable-knit sweater and a black leather jacket that came to his hips. If he was a thief, he was definitely a well-off, accomplished one.

As he reached the curb, a deep red Audi TT RS coupe stopped in front of him. The darkly tinted driver’s side window lowered to reveal Aiden with a playful smile on his face. His brown hair looked slightly mussed, as if he’d been running his fingers through it.

“You wanna get out of here for a little while?” Aiden asked.

“Hell yeah,” Ronan breathed. He recovered from his shock to run around the front of the car and jump into the passenger seat. He’d barely sank into the buttery soft leather seats and shut the door before the engine roared and they leaped forward. Ronan’s startled laugh filled the car as he grabbed madly for the seat belt.

The little car was spunky and powerful with plenty of grip to hold the road through each of the tight turns. Trees blurred past Ronan’s window, but he barely noticed it or the road. He could barely pull his eyes off how Aiden looked in the dim glow of the interior lights. Just a minute ago, he’d been sure he wouldn’t get to see Aiden tonight, and now he was sitting beside him as they sped into the night.

“Ethan said you weren’t seeing visitors,” Ronan stated when he finally got his seat belt buckled. He didn’t want to get Aiden’s family in trouble, but he thought Aiden should know if his family was trying to keep them apart.

Aiden released a long breath. Steering with his right hand, he balanced his left elbow on the door and rested his head against his hand. “Yeah. Sorry about that. I thought I needed some space to think. But the moment I got that space, I felt…” he drifted off and drew in another breath. “I don’t know. Trapped, maybe. Of course, I realized then that it’s been weeks since I last fed properly. As I was sneaking out, I heard you talking to Ethan and knew I wanted to see you.”

“Really?” he asked, failing to catch the question before it jumped from his lips. Lovely. Now he sounded like a teenage girl. “Wait. Sneaking out?”

Aiden rolled his eyes, but there was a slightly embarrassed smile on his lips. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to go hunting at my age with a chaperone?”

Ronan threw his head back and laughed. He was laughing so damn hard, he couldn’t breathe. Tears slipped from the corners of his eyes, and he might have even snorted. Aiden had been a trained fighter and killer before he’d been reborn a vampire. He had lived more than a thousand years, and Ronan had no doubt that he’d honed his skills to a sharp, lethal edge. The fact that Aiden’s sons felt the need to protect him…

Well, it was sweet.

And adorable.

Aiden switched hands on the steering wheel so he could reach over and shove Ronan’s shoulder. “Asshole!”

“I’m sorry,” Ronan gasped, trying to get a hold of his laughter. “It’s sweet.”

“Go to hell.”

He drew in a deep breath through his nose and slowly released it as he wiped his eyes a final time. God, when was the last time he’d laughed that hard? A thousand years, at least.

“I’m serious. How many people can say they’ve got family that cares about them like that?”

Aiden’s shoulders relaxed a little and he sank into his chair. “True. They’re very protective.”

“I’m guessing they have no idea…”

Aiden made a disgruntled noise in his throat. “No, not in the least. Until this year, they thought I had maybe a few hundred years under my belt, and I saw no reason to correct them. I…I liked who I was when I was with them, who I’d become. Telling the truth meant changing that image they had of me.”

“You were happy to forget about all those dark years that came before,” Ronan murmured.

Aiden flinched. “Ronan, I—”

“No, I didn’t mean it like that. We were good friends. We had laughs. Good memories. But we also spent a lot of our time waist-deep in blood and shit. I’m sure it was more of the same after you became a vampire. Who wants to remember that?”

“Yes.”

“But all that’s changed now. You’ve got an amazing family. Those sons of yours…and their mates…” Ronan drifted off, chuckling.

“They are something special.”

“How do you do it? How do you manage them and their…”

“Insanity?” Aiden supplied. “I imagine myself something of a tiny man in the middle of a train yard. I just try to keep them from running into each other and possibly pedestrians.”

Ronan snorted. “All while trying to not get crushed yourself.”

“They’re all good men at heart. They’re passionate like their mother.” Ronan watched the bright smile form on Aiden’s face at the mention of the woman, but then it faded almost as quickly to an expression of darkness and pain.

“So, we’re hunting?” Ronan asked, forcing some lightness into his voice. It was better to change the subject completely. Yes, he was dying to know more about this Julianna Varik, and he could easily ask around for the information he sought, but he wanted to hear it all from Aiden’s lips. He wanted his old friend to confide in him, trust him with the information.

But he understood about not wanting to talk about old pains. While he trusted Aiden, there were plenty of things in his past that he was in no hurry to discuss.

Aiden choked out a surprised laugh. Ronan’s segue wasn’t even subtle in the slightest, and he didn’t care.

“Yeah, if you don’t mind tagging along. This gives me a chance to feed and spend time out of the house. We get some time to talk.”

“And you figured that I wouldn’t act like a chaperone.”

Aiden stopped the car for a red light as they neared downtown Hartford and glared over at Ronan. “If you try, I will kick your ass.”

Ronan scratched his chin. “I don’t remember too much ass-kicking happening last night.”

Aiden made another scoffing noise. “I’m pretty sure you only remember the dancing.”

A low humming rumbled up Ronan’s throat and his heart skipped at the faint blush that painted Aiden’s cheeks. “I remember all of it, but yes, the dancing was my favorite part. You’ve always been light on your feet, but who knew you’d fit so well into my arms?”

The man behind the wheel swallowed hard and licked his lips. For a moment, Ronan was sure he’d slipped back into heaven. Aiden might have been unsettled last night and dealing with some complicated emotions, but the fact that Ronan was sitting there right now, that Aiden was looking at him with open longing, meant that his stupid comment hadn’t created irreparable damage.

Flicking his gaze out the windshield, Ronan’s smile turned to a smirk. “The light is green.”

“What?” Aiden asked, blinking a little slowly.

Before Ronan could reply, a car horn blared behind them. Aiden jumped, jerking his gaze straight ahead. He pushed on the gas and continued through the intersection. Ronan wisely swallowed his laughter. He might have won at swordplay last night, but he didn’t doubt Aiden could kick his ass if he put his mind to it.

“You’re an idiot,” Aiden muttered after several seconds of silence, earning a bark of laughter from Ronan.

Any lingering tension between them was broken, and they slipped into an easy conversation about moving to Connecticut and other interesting places they’d lived in over the years.

Fifteen minutes later, Aiden pulled into a secured parking garage and turned off the engine. As he climbed out of the car, Aiden reached into the backseat and grabbed a plain-looking jacket. He even popped a black ball cap on top of his chestnut locks.

Ronan cocked his head to the side and narrowed his eyes at Aiden’s unexpected attire. “Are…are you in disguise?” Ronan teased.

Aiden glared at his friend, but there was no real fire behind the look. “The area I prefer for hunting will allow us to move without catching much notice from the humans, but other vampires tend to lurk there as well.”

“Ahhh…King Aiden prefers to escape their notice.”

“If you’re going to be this sort of helpful, I’m happy to leave you behind.”

“No. No. I’ll play along. But maybe I should tweak my appearance as well.” He stripped off his jacket and tossed it into the passenger seat before pulling his sweater over his head. The cream color made him into too much of a beacon in the darkness, and he didn’t want to ruin its softness if they found trouble. Underneath he wore a plain black T-shirt tucked into his slacks. Placing the sweater into the car, he pulled on his leather jacket.

He looked up to find Aiden smirking at him. “Feeling appropriately dangerous now for hunting?”

Ronan pointed at his friend across the roof of the car. “You understand just as well as I do the importance of looking the part when you’re out hunting.”

“Uh-huh,” Aiden muttered as he pressed the button on the key fob to lock the doors. “Come along, dangerous man. The hunting grounds are still several blocks away.”

There was no stopping his huge grin as he walked beside Aiden across the parking garage to the stairs leading to the street level. This man—away from his family and the trappings of his new station—felt more like the Aiden he remembered. Not that the other man he’d met was bad. He just felt stifled, as if he were being hemmed in by obligations, duties, and maybe even the worries of his family. It was nice to get Aiden away from all of that so they could spend a little time together.

They walked several blocks in relative silence, but it was surprisingly comfortable. It was only when they reached an area where the buildings looked more rundown and the streetlamps were more often broken than not that Aiden grew more cautious. The shadows moved here and there, as both humans and vampires watched them pass.

Aiden’s posture changed, his shoulders tensed, and his steps turned silent. The hunter was out, looking for his prey. Despite his broad shoulders and strong arms, there was something sleek and pantherlike about Aiden. Ronan was surprised that he found the man even more sexy, but he almost wished he were still human so he could be Aiden’s target just once.

“I should have asked. Do you need to feed?” Aiden inquired softly.

“I was careful to feed before coming into your domain. I wasn’t sure if the new lord would permit me to hunt here. Unless I find a bit of trouble, I should be fine for at least another three weeks.”

“Let’s hope you stay out of trouble.”

“Do you have any suggestions for keeping me entertained?”

Aiden rolled his eyes. “I think your companions from the Ministry might have some plans for you. I have no doubt they have some plans for me.”

Ronan clenched his jaw to hold back the words. He wanted to warn Aiden, but was it the wisest course? Could he do something about Mara and Michael on his own? Yes. But that wouldn’t stop the machinations of the Ministry. And Aiden really deserved to have a choice in the matter. It was his life, the lives of his family, on the line.

“Do you wish to discuss the Ministry? I’ve finally learned of their plans. You should know.”

Aiden stopped and glared at the ground for a second. “Will my family come to harm tonight if we don’t discuss it?”

Ronan paused, surprised by Aiden’s question. He clearly expected some dark plot, but he wasn’t demanding answers. “No, I honestly don’t believe they will.”

“Then, let’s not discuss the Ministry tonight. We can talk more tomorrow. I would like one evening…”

“To forget. To be a normal person again,” Ronan supplied.

Aiden smiled broadly, revealing a perfect set of white fangs. “Well, a normal vampire.”

“Is there any way I can help you hunt other than to stay the fuck out of your way?”

Aiden snickered and started walking again. He scratched his jaw for a second as he glanced around. “Actually, if you don’t mind serving as bait. I’ve spotted a rather violent fellow that will do nicely. But it’s easier if I sneak up on them. Don’t want him to see me before I can get my fangs sunk.”

Ronan chewed on his bottom lip as a new thought occurred to him. It was dangerous, and nearly every vampire would claim that it was incredibly stupid. But trust was often born out of a person taking a chance and trusting the other person first.

“You…you can’t wipe their memory?” Ronan asked cautiously.

His friend stopped sharply and looked over at him. He waited for a heartbeat and shook his head once. “You?”

“No,” Ronan replied quickly. “But I can do something else that will be of use. Where’s your prey?”

Aiden was clearly more than a little wary. Ronan’s heart was racing at the thought of what he was about to do. But he still nodded when Aiden motioned with his head across the street toward a darkened alleyway.

“He’s alone and definitely armed. I can’t smell drugs or alcohol on him, but his thoughts are noisy and consumed with violence. I’d like to put him out of commission for at least one night.”

With a grunt, Ronan stepped into the lead, boldly crossing the street and striding down the sidewalk toward the alley. There was a scrape of a shoe on pavement from the shadows as if the man was preparing to jump them as soon as they passed. But they wouldn’t be passing by.

Before they even reached the alley, Ronan was hit with the awful waves of sweat and body odor wafting off him. He didn’t want Aiden touching this foul creature. He preferred to think of Aiden sipping his blood from a fine crystal glass in the comfort of his home, but no vampire could survive forever on bagged blood. They were all driven to hunt eventually. Something about getting blood straight from the source sustained them the best.

Ronan swept into the alley and grinned to see the man had a wicked blade already clenched in his hand. The human never had a chance to speak. Ronan held up his left hand and calmly said, “Sleep.”

“What…” the man breathed. He wobbled a little on his feet, taking an unsteady step backward.

“Sleep,” Ronan repeated.

The man blinked slowly once, and then his eyes didn’t open again. He started to collapse to the filthy ground, but Ronan caught his arms, holding him upright. Aiden swept around him, taking the man from Ronan and pinning him to the wall. The look Aiden threw in his direction made it clear that his friend was not happy with him.

“Feed. I’ll keep watch,” Ronan brusquely instructed before turning to face the alleyway so Aiden could have some privacy.

Ronan folded his arms across his chest and stared out at the empty street. He tried not to hear the small whimper the man made, likely the moment Aiden’s fangs sank deep. He also tried not to hear each hungry swallow as the blood rushed down Aiden’s throat. Fuck, he was an idiot. Didn’t matter. He wanted to feel Aiden’s lips on his skin, wanted to know what it was like to have Aiden’s fangs in his flesh, the feel of his tongue sliding along his throat.

But to what end?

From the dance, he thought there was a good chance Aiden was still attracted to him. But Aiden wouldn’t risk his family for him, and Ronan had no desire to put the Variks in harm’s way. If anything, Ronan would be happy to protect the Variks if it made Aiden happy. Not that his sons wanted anything to do with him. And they had yet to learn anything about his true past.

There was a tiny satisfied sigh that rose from Aiden, announcing that he was done with his dinner. Ronan turned slightly to look over his shoulder. Aiden quickly set the man on the ground and wiped his mouth with the sleeve of his jacket. His color looked better, and there was a new twinkle to his eyes. A good feeding always put a vampire in a pleasant mood.

But when their eyes met, Aiden’s frown returned, and he marched straight toward Ronan.

“What the hell were you thinking?” he hissed.

“I was thinking my friend would appreciate a little assistance with his prey. He won’t remember me,” Ronan replied stiffly, not exactly sure why Aiden was so upset about what had happened.

Aiden threw up his hands. “And what? You just go around using your gift all willy-nilly for any vampire to see?”

Ahhh…that was the problem. Aiden was worried about his safety because he’d so easily displayed his power in front of another vampire.

“No, not any vampire. Just you. I trust you,” Ronan said, his voice full of warmth.

Aiden’s gold eyes blazed at him for a second, his mouth hanging open as if Ronan had rendered him speechless. He seemed to deflate a little, but Aiden rallied himself and Ronan could barely hold back his smile. “Thank you, but that was reckless. You can’t go around using your powers in front of other vampires. You can’t trust others with such a valuable secret. You have no idea how it can be used against you.”

Warmth spread through Ronan’s chest at Aiden’s flustered concern. He knew what an incredible risk it was for other vampires to know about one’s secret gift. They all had one, but it was rare for a vampire to flaunt it. It was typically seen as a secret weapon to give a vampire an advantage over an opponent. And if an opponent knew what the gift was, he could prepare a defense. Or, as Aiden had growled, it could be used against a vampire.

But Ronan knew he was safe with Aiden. It was the one way he could disarm himself to his old friend. He had to prove to the man he was not a threat, and the fastest way was to reveal one of his most tightly held secrets.

“Please tell me you don’t do that often,” Aiden groaned.

“No, I don’t. The few vampires from my fledgling years who knew of my gift are all dust now. The humans I use it on don’t remember me.”

Aiden glared at him. “And the vampires?”

“Don’t survive the encounter to tell tales later,” Ronan darkly admitted.

To his surprise, Aiden nodded and said, “Good.”

“Really?”

“Ronan, I don’t need to worry about whether you’ve lost all your common sense when I have four impulsive sons and five equally impulsive sons-in-law to keep me busy. I don’t think vampires can get gray hair, but they are trying very hard to prove me wrong.”

Wrapping his arm around Aiden’s shoulders, Ronan ushered his friend out of the alley while chuckling. “It was an act of trust just for you, my friend.”

Aiden grumbled something low and unintelligible under his breath, but Ronan was pretty sure it included the word “idiot.”

“And while you’re busy being angry with me, I hope you also noticed that we attracted some new trouble,” Ronan whispered in Aiden’s ear.

“At least a dozen. They’ve circled us,” Aiden murmured in the same low tones.

Ronan had first noticed them while they were walking, but the circle didn’t start to close until Aiden had stopped to feed. It wasn’t a coincidence. A group of vampires were hunting them. Or more specifically, Aiden.

“Do you know who?”

“Likely remnants of the MacPherson clan. We had troubles with them last fall. The clan head was destroyed, and the remaining members aligned with Damon in hopes of getting their revenge. We’ve been steadily clearing them out, but the clan was extremely large.”

“And now they hope to take out a king.” Not that Ronan was going to let one of these bastards lay a hand on Aiden.

“The numbers are in their favor, and I didn’t bring a proper weapon.” Ronan glanced over to see Aiden wince, looking embarrassed. He had a guess the vampire had just wanted to escape his home and hadn’t been thinking too clearly. At least not about protecting himself.

“Twelve on two really isn’t fun. Just messy,” Ronan conceded. “However, if we were to lead them on a merry chase around the city…”

“We could separate them from the pack. Even the odds to two-on-two. Would you care to join?”

Ronan squeezed Aiden’s shoulder tightly and laughed. “And you hinted that you had no entertainment for me. I’d be honored.”

With a wink, Aiden darted off down the street, his laughter barely drifting over his quick footsteps, and Ronan followed on his heels. This was going to be so much fun.

Chapter Nine

Aiden panted heavily as he leaned against a tree. His legs shook with exhaustion, and his lungs burned for air. He looked up as Ronan braced his hand on the trunk next to Aiden’s head, gulping deep breaths. When Ronan met Aiden’s gaze, they both grinned like idiots. They were splattered with the blood of their enemies, sweaty, and tired, but it had also been one of the best nights Aiden had experienced in a long time. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so free, and to have spent it with the man who’d been his best friend was so amazing. Within minutes, they’d fallen into an old, familiar rhythm. It was almost as if time had not passed for them.

For the past several hours, he and Ronan had led the former members of the MacPherson clan on a deadly game of hide ’n seek around the city of Hartford, leaving behind a trail of dead bodies stuffed in dumpsters, dark alleys, and abandoned buildings. They worked together to isolate one or two of the vampires chasing them before picking them off; then they were on the run again.

“I can’t believe…after all this time…we still work so well together,” Aiden said, trying to suck air into his lungs.

Ronan huffed out a laugh. “We’ve still got it.”

“If only we’d had our swords. We could have ended this sooner.”

Ronan straightened his shoulders. “Maybe, but it was fun. I didn’t have any other plans tonight.”

Aiden wasn’t in any kind of rush for their evening to end. Fighting alongside Ronan had been like reliving an old dream, but better because there was no fear of Ronan suddenly disappearing before his eyes.

Yet, as he glanced at the sky, he realized that they’d traded one problem for a more dire one. “No, but it would have been best if we’d finished things up at least an hour earlier.”

“We in trouble?” Ronan pulled his phone out of his pocket and swore softly. “That’s a bit later than I was expecting. Are we far from the car?”

Pushing off the tree, Aiden looked around, his frown deepening. “About as far as we can be and still within the city limits. Walking is out of the question, and I don’t think I can run it.”

“Order up a ride?”

Aiden shook his head. “It might get us back to the car in time, but it’ll be too late to reach home safely.”

“Shit. Options? That apartment building looks empty. We could hole up there until sunset.”

A long, heavy sigh left Aiden. It was an option, but not their only one. Unfortunately, the better option came with a little uncomfortable baggage. “Once we find a safe spot, I’ll call Bel.”

“Checking in with your son?” Ronan asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.

Aiden shook his head. “Asking to borrow his two wolves. They can come pick us up in a closed van and get us somewhere safe for the daylight hours.”

Ronan snickered. “Why do I feel like that’s going to come with a side of questions and teasing?”

“At the very least.”

“Well, you can blame me. They already don’t care for me.”

Pushing off the tree, Aiden frowned at Ronan. “Why do you say that?”

Ronan winced and quickly turned away, starting toward the apartment building. “We should hurry and check out the apartments. See if there’s anything empty we can use for the day.”

Aiden skipped a couple of steps to catch up with his companion as he briskly crossed the street to the dilapidated four-story building in question. A number of the windows were boarded up, and there was a foreclosed sign across the front door. The old red brick and dirty windows made it look as if the building had stood there a good fifty years, with at least five of them being empty. The interior was cold and smelled of urine, mold, and feces. Such a lovely combination, but Aiden ignored it as he followed Ronan toward a set of stairs.

“You’re not avoiding this,” Aiden snapped. “Why do you think they don’t like you? Did they say something to you?”

Ronan paused on the landing to the second floor, his lips twisted in a strange smile. “They might have visited me during the day.”

“What?” Aiden cried, horror streaking through him. It wasn’t just the idea of his vampire sons running around during the dangerous daylight hours, but rather, that they’d done it to corner Ronan when he was at his most vulnerable.

“It was actually kind of sweet. They wanted to know what my intentions were toward you.”

“Of all the—” Aiden broke off his rant to stomp up the rest of the stairs to the second floor.

“Don’t be too hard on them, Aiden. They clearly love you and want to protect you,” Ronan called after him before his footsteps echoed up the passage. “You can’t tell me you wouldn’t do the same for your sons.”

Aiden spun around to stare down at Ronan, fury coursing through his veins. “I wouldn’t and I haven’t. Bel is with two werewolves, for God’s sake. Tell me that wouldn’t give you palpitations if it were your son! And Winter…Winter fell for a witch. A witch we all thought was trying to kill our clan. Did I involve myself in their personal lives? No! I let them work it out for themselves because they’re grown men.”

Ronan looked as if he were struggling not to laugh right in Aiden’s face. He cleared his throat and smiled. “Yes, but you’re their father. They’ve already lost their mother, and they are very protective of you. Wait…am I the first suitor they’ve had to deal with?”

There was no covering up his shock at Ronan’s use of that word. Aiden straightened, hating the feel of the flush staining his cheeks. He could only hope Ronan thought it had to do with their run through the city or his rising anger at his sons.

He didn’t.

“No! I can’t be the first!”

Aiden growled and turned to head down the hallway in search of a tolerable place to hide while he made his call to Bel. “You’re not my first suitor, but you’re the first they are aware of.” He was also the first Aiden hadn’t immediately brushed off, though he knew he should.

“I don’t know whether to be flattered or horrified.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Aiden barked. He stopped at a partially open door and carefully poked his head inside, looking around the dim interior.

“It means that you’re an incredibly intelligent, compassionate man.” There was a pause, and when he spoke again, it sounded like Ronan was whispering directly in his ear. “Fucking sexy too.”

Every muscle in Aiden’s body froze while blood rushed to his cock. He could feel that Ronan had moved into his personal space but was being very careful not to touch him. Part of him wanted Ronan to put his hands on him, to pin him to the closest wall so he could feel all of Ronan’s body pressed to his own.

“Ronan,” he ground out, trying to get a hold of himself.

“It’s the truth. You should have people lined up out the door, trying to win your heart. But trust me, I’m glad I don’t have to worry about so much competition.”

Aiden’s brain automatically argued that no one stood a chance against Ronan. Or was it his heart? Never mind.

Seeing no one in the dingy living space, Aiden pushed the door the rest of the way open and stepped inside. It was better to just ignore Ronan’s comments and press forward. He frowned at the windows along the main wall. Only one of them was boarded up while the other offered full exposure to the rising sun. He continued on silently through the apartment to find that it was actually a studio. The only other room was a bathroom, which, as luck would have it, also had an uncovered window. The bright side was that it was completely vacant. He’d been worried they’d run across a squatter or two.

“Not ideal,” Ronan muttered. “We should have at least a corner of space where the sun can’t reach us in the main room. There was also a closet off the bathroom.”

Aiden glared at Ronan. “I’m not hiding in the closet with you.”

“Why not? It’ll be cozy.”

Aiden walked toward the main room and dropped onto the dirty floor with his back pressed to the corner the farthest from where the sun was most likely to pour through the one window. It was temporary. He grabbed his phone and scrolled to his contacts, hesitating over Bel’s name. The sun was rising, and his sweet son was likely falling asleep already. Waking Bel once he fell asleep was never an easy feat, and he didn’t want to send him into a panic over this situation.

Instead, he scrolled down and tapped Wyatt’s name. The werewolf was infinitely calmer and more level-headed. Was it wrong of him to hope that Bel was asleep? Maybe his wolves could just slip out and pick them up without Bel finding out until he woke that evening.

“Hey, Aiden,” Wyatt greeted in his usual rich, deep voice.

“Hi, Wyatt. I’m sorry to be disturbing you so late.”

“It’s no problem. Did you need Bel? I think he left his phone on the charger downstairs.”

“No! No, it’s okay. I was actually looking for you.”

In the background, he could hear Bel’s sleepy voice. “What’s wrong? Is that Aiden? Is he in trouble?” With each question, he could hear his voice growing more worried and awake.

“No, please tell him I’m fine and that he needs to go to sleep.”

Listening as Wyatt gently relayed his message, Aiden scrubbed a hand over his face. He lifted his gaze when he heard Ronan settle on the floor next to him. The vampire nudged his foot with his toe and smirked, but there was something warm and supportive in his eyes.

“What’s up?” Wyatt asked.

Aiden swallowed a sigh. “It seems that I’ve gotten into a position where I can’t get home prior to sunrise. I was wondering if maybe you and River could come fetch Ronan and me.”

“Uh…just a moment. Let me check,” Wyatt replied in a slightly strained voice while still trying to sound calm. Aiden could hear the rustling of a blanket as the werewolf likely climbed out of bed. It was another minute before Wyatt spoke and this time it was at a harsh whisper. “I’m going to assume that since you called me, you’d rather Bel not know.”

“I don’t mind him knowing, but I don’t want him to worry as he’s trying to fall asleep.”

“The sun is nearly above the horizon, Aiden.” Wyatt’s voice was nearly a growl with concern. “Are you somewhere at least protected for now?”

“Yes, yes of course. We could stay here for the entire day if we needed and be perfectly safe. It’s just not as safe as it would be if I were home.”

“Or as comfortable,” Ronan muttered.

“And Ronan?”

“This isn’t his fault,” Aiden said quickly. “We were hunting together, and I allowed us to get sidetracked. We weren’t paying attention to the time.”

“Uh-huh. Where are you?”

Aiden rolled his eyes as he rattled off the address for the apartment building as well as which apartment they were hiding in.

“Okay. Just a heads up, we’ll probably need to grab Fox as well. He knows a handy spell for bringing in some cloud cover.”

Bringing in Fox definitely meant Winter finding out, and his youngest son had been very vocal about his lack of trust when it came to Ronan. But that just brought up an entirely new and unpleasant thought.

“Yes, I understand that Fox has been very handy about moving vampires during the daylight hours.”

Wyatt hissed softly. “Ronan told you about that, did he?”

“I was hoping that you had more sense than to involve yourself in that nonsense.”

There was a low chuckle. “Well, I find my sense goes out the window when Bel’s happiness is involved. I’m sorry about that.”

“I’m not the one who you should be apologizing to, but he was quick to defend you lot.”

Wyatt chuckled again. “At least you’ve got some good ammo for your upcoming conversation with Bel and Winter. We’ll be there in thirty to sixty minutes. It just depends on how long it takes us to convince Bel that he’s not coming too.”

“Thanks, Wyatt,” Aiden murmured and ended the call.

“They love you,” Ronan said as Aiden sat with his eyes closed and leaned his head against the wall.

Aiden smiled and some of the tension eased from his shoulders. “They do. It can be exhausting at times, but I’m blessed to have them. I don’t want them to worry. They’ve found great love and are building amazing lives together. I want all their attention on that. Not me.”

“It could be that they simply want you to have the kind of happiness they’ve found.”

He’d heard something very similar from Winter, and he’d spent the better part of that night and into the day thinking about happiness and what it meant to never risk his heart again. The sun had been high above the horizon when he’d finally come to a decision that allowed him to fall into a deep sleep at last.

A soft sigh slipped from his parted lips, and he opened his eyes to look at Ronan. His friend also had his head tilted back, resting on the wall. His eyes were shut, and he looked at peace. It was still hard to believe that he was sitting right there, looking nearly the same as he had so many centuries ago. His hair was shorter but still fell into his eyes. The bushy beard was missing, revealing smooth cheeks and too-kissable lips.

“What about you?” Aiden softly asked, though as soon as the words were out of his mouth, he wondered if he really wanted to know.

Ronan cracked one eye open and the left side of his mouth quirked higher. “What about me?”

“Did you ever…?”

“Find a great love?” Ronan finished.

“Since becoming a vampire,” Aiden quickly added. He wanted the truth. Not an easy opening to butter Aiden up more about the emotions that had been between them at one time. Well, not that Ronan was likely to describe them as a great love.

“No.” Ronan’s tone was flat, and he closed his eye again.

“In all that time?”

“No. Not even close.” Ronan opened his eyes and stared at Aiden for several seconds. “It’s not like I was celibate. I definitely slept my way around Eastern Europe for most of my first two centuries. Slowed down a bit as I got older.”

Aiden snorted, and a ghost of Ronan’s normal grin returned.

“But I wasn’t looking to be with anyone, and I wasn’t trying to avoid it. No one quite captured my interest like that.”

With his arms resting on his bent knees in front of him, Aiden stared at his empty hands. It seemed safer to keep his eyes there when the words started tumbling out. “Julianna Varik had a voice that made me believe in magic. She could charm an angel into tossing aside his halo and woo a devil into giving up his wicked ways. She was intelligent, compassionate, and beautiful. I knew I was lost the first time we spoke.”

“How long ago?” Ronan asked in little more than a whisper, as if he were afraid Aiden would stop talking.

“A little over two hundred years ago in London.”

“Widow?”

Aiden shook his head, smiling to himself. Julianna would have been amused by Ronan’s question. “Opera singer. When we’d met, her paramour had recently set her aside and she had no wish to saddle herself with a new man. She had her four sons and a comfortable income. She treasured her independence.”

“But you won her over.”

“Very, very slowly. It was months before she finally introduced me to her sons.” He lifted his eyes to look at Ronan to see his old friend watching him with a large smile and sadness in his eyes, as if he ached for the pain Aiden had already suffered. “I’d never been so nervous about anything in my life.”

“How could they not love you?”

Aiden snorted. “You’ve seen how protective they are of me. They were just as protective of their mother, even at such a young age. Winter couldn’t have been more than seven or eight at the time. The twins were eleven, and Marcus was a very serious thirteen-year-old.”

“Wow,” Ronan whispered, his eyes wide as he pushed one hand through his sweat-damp hair. “You have known them their entire lives.”

Aiden nodded. “And I fell in love with them that first night. They’ve been my whole existence for so long, the boys and Julianna.”

The silence stretched for several seconds while Aiden waited for the vise around his heart to ease its grip. When Aiden could finally drag in a deep breath, Ronan softly spoke, his words sounding hesitant.

“I heard she was murdered…a year ago.”

Aiden grunted. “Part of an attack orchestrated by the Black Wolf Clan. She was trying to protect Ethan. I wasn’t there. Couldn’t be there.” He scrubbed a hand through his sweaty hair, positive he was leaving it standing up in every direction. Somewhere along the way in their chase, he’d lost his hat. “We were together barely two years before she got sick. Doctors were useless. I wish I could say I did it because the boys needed her so badly, but in the end, I wasn’t thinking about them. I just couldn’t lose her. I turned her, but…but things went badly. I didn’t see her much after that. It was too dangerous…for everyone.”

“Fuck, Aiden…”

“The boys elected to be turned later when they were older so they could look after her and each other.”

“I’m sorry.”

Aiden nodded, his gaze falling back to his hands. “Thank you. I just wanted you to understand.”

“What?”

Looking up, Aiden stared at his old friend, simply loving the ability to see his face again. All these words were painful to say, but he needed to get them out, needed Ronan to understand how he’d gotten to this point, and maybe even what he needed to take the next step forward. “I lost you once. Losing Julianna nearly killed me. My life is good now. My sons are happy. I thought it was enough. I just worry that if I take a chance with you and I lost you again, I don’t know how I’d survive it.”

To his shock, Ronan rolled over onto his hands and knees and crawled the short distance over, inserting himself between Aiden’s legs. He braced his hands on either side of Aiden’s head, hovering over him. Ronan surrounded him, stealing his breath away as he became Aiden’s entire world for a couple of seconds.

“I know what you’re thinking, Aiden. I always have. You think you can wall your heart off and pour all your focus into ruling and protecting your sons, but it’s not enough. If Julianna truly loved you, I know she wouldn’t want that for you. Neither would your sons. I’m not saying that I’m the person you risk your heart on—though I wish you’d consider it—but you do need to try again. You deserve to be happy and loved as more than just a father.”

Aiden closed his eyes, soaking in Ronan’s rough, passionate voice. His warm breath brushed across his temple and Aiden could feel the huge presence of Ronan looming over him. It was all so overwhelming and wonderful. Cradled in all this old pain and last night’s soul-searching, he’d found a seed of hope.

“That’s not what I was thinking at all.” He opened his eyes and tipped his head up to see Ronan’s surprised expression.

“Really? What were you—”

“Kiss me,” Aiden breathed. He wanted to try again. Even if the world fell down around him and he lost everything, at least he’d have been brave enough to try.

Aiden expected to be instantly devoured by Ronan, but he was pleasantly surprised that his old friend moved so very slowly, as if he were savoring this moment. They’d both waited more than a thousand years for this. Ronan’s breath hitched and Aiden’s eyes slid shut as Ronan cupped his cheek with one cool hand, rough fingers sliding along his face. Hot breath fanned his lips, causing them to tingle and then, finally, the lightest brush. The first kiss was so small, almost like Ronan was afraid Aiden would suddenly change his mind and push him away.

The second and third kisses came with more pressure, more need. Flesh caught and scraped, becoming damp. Ronan’s lips parted so slightly, capturing Aiden’s bottom lip. Oh God, the tiniest tug of teeth and Aiden was on fire. He opened his mouth on a desperate moan, welcoming Ronan’s tongue inside to explore and claim. He lost count of the kisses. There was only Ronan’s heat, his hand cradling his face, his hungry lips and skilled tongue.

How was this the man he’d known since boyhood? How had he waited so long to kiss him? Should have kissed him the first time he saw him at the party. Should have kissed him that night in the forest.

Didn’t matter.

He had him now. His lips belonged to Aiden. The needy, growling noises coming from his throat were Aiden’s now. But it wasn’t enough. He wanted more.

Without breaking their current lip-lock, Aiden braced one hand on the wall behind him and pushed up. He shifted until he was on his knees like Ronan, their bodies pressed flush. The hand cupping Aiden’s cheek slid up to twist in his hair while the other wrapped around his waist, fingers digging into the muscles in his back. Aiden cupped Ronan’s head, holding him in place while his free hand dug into Ronan’s ass, pressing him in so close their hard cocks rubbed against each other.

A long moan rattled up Ronan’s throat and he shifted his hips, seeking more delicious friction. “Aiden,” he pleaded.

Opening his eyes, he smiled to see Ronan’s face flushed, lips puffy and wet. He looked so happy and lost to their pleasure. “We should have done this so long ago.”

Ronan huffed out a strangled laugh and dove in for another hungry kiss but pulled back suddenly.

“What?” Aiden asked, struggling to get his brain working again beyond the problem of them wearing so many damn clothes.

“Your phone.”

It was only when Ronan pointed it out that Aiden realized that he could hear it vibrating on the floor where he’d left it. He swore softly and released Ronan to snatch up the phone. Sitting on his heels, he frowned at the text message that had rolled in.

“They’re here,” Aiden announced.

“Already?” Ronan demanded, his voice nearly a whine. He moved to where he’d been sitting against the wall and boldly adjusted himself. Aiden sat, fighting the urge to make the same adjustment.

“Apparently, it didn’t take nearly as long as Wyatt expected to convince Bel to remain behind. How do I look? Do I look like—”

“I’ve had my tongue down your throat?” Ronan smugly finished. Aiden tried to give him a repressive look, but it didn’t work. Ronan just smiled wider. “Yeah, you do.”

A bark of laughter erupted from Aiden, and he shook his head. “You don’t look any better.”

“Good.” He pointed at Aiden, his expression turning stern. “We are doing that again.”

Aiden shoved a trembling hand through his hair, trying to organize his thoughts. Had things changed? He didn’t know what any of this meant in the grand scheme of things. Where did they go from here? Not that he even knew if moving forward was possible.

Luckily, all those worries were stolen away by the sound of soft footsteps coming up the stairs and down the hall toward the apartment. Aiden and Ronan climbed to their feet at the same time, and Aiden nearly rolled his eyes as Ronan positioned himself in front of Aiden.

“Now I know why you were always so annoyed with me,” Aiden muttered.

Ronan glanced over his shoulder, his eyebrows raised in a kind of false innocence. “What? That you took up position to protect me? I was never annoyed. The arrangement always gave me a chance to stare at your ass.”

“At least I gave you a nice view.”

Ronan jerked halfway around, his mouth hanging open. “Are you saying my ass isn’t nice?”

Aiden snickered but didn’t have a chance to reply as the door was slowly pushed open. Wyatt poked his head inside, cautiously looking around before his eyes finally landed on them. The man was bundled up in a nice wool coat against the cold temperatures. Aiden had largely forgotten about the bite of the cold, thanks to Ronan.

“Are you okay?” Wyatt asked.

“We’re both fine, I swear,” Aiden replied.

Wyatt’s eyes lingered on Ronan for a moment, questioning. He nodded after a second and smiled, seeming to relax. River and Fox followed him into the room. The other wolf wore a navy coat while Fox was dressed in a puffy red coat and a matching red-and-white knit hat with a puff ball on the top.

“Fine? Then what’s with all the blood?” River demanded.

“Not ours,” Ronan said.

Aiden stepped around Ronan, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “MacPherson. I needed to hunt, and Ronan offered to accompany me. I wasn’t being cautious enough. Didn’t spot the MacPhersons following us until we were nearly surrounded.”

Fox frowned at Ronan. “As your guard, shouldn’t he have noticed?”

“He wasn’t there as my guard. Just as my friend.”

“But he’s right,” Ronan corrected. He turned to look at Aiden. “I’m sorry. I should have noticed. I let myself get distracted, and it put your life in danger. I swear it won’t happen again.”

“It’s not your job to protect me.”

“A wise man once told me that it’s the job of every man to protect his leader so that he can focus his full mind and heart on leading.”

Aiden’s heart skipped a beat, and he was rendered speechless to hear his own words used against him, words he’d repeated more than once to Ronan when he was complaining about Aiden’s need to shadow him everywhere.

His old friend smirked. “And you thought I never listened to you. I just liked to pretend to be deaf to drive you crazy.”

“It worked,” Aiden grumbled.

“Well, we need to get going,” Wyatt announced. His voice sounded as if he were struggling not to laugh. “The good news is that we have ample cloud cover. We have some thick fire blankets we can cover you in, and the van has been brought up to the front door. Your risk of exposure will only be a couple of seconds at most.”

“The bad news is that it’s snowing,” River added, looking at Fox.

“Hey! Snow is tricky. It’s hard to gauge between a little flurry and a blizzard.”

Aiden’s eyes widened. “You created a blizzard?”

“No!” Fox threw up both hands, stopping him. “Not a blizzard, but it is accumulating fast.”

“Doesn’t help that morning rush hour is kicking in. We need to move before Bel and Winter get any crankier,” River said.

Aiden nodded and followed the trio with Ronan behind him. It was best if they got out of there quickly. He didn’t want to worry about them driving in these worsening conditions. They trudged down the stairs, Fox and River running ahead to fetch the blankets they would throw over themselves as a final precaution against the sun. From the front window, Aiden could make out a dark, gray sky and a steady fall of large white flakes. The blankets were unnecessary, but he appreciated the precaution.

Once they were covered, he and Ronan ran from the building the ten feet to the back of the open van. The second they were inside, the doors were slammed shut. Aiden pulled off the blanket and looked around, stunned. When he’d heard Winter had acquired a van for moving during the day, this was not what he had pictured. It was…lavish.

A pair of padded bench seats ran along either wall. There was a small counter near the front and what looked to be a mini fridge. There were a pair of small black cabinets and ample warm lights tucked in various places to make it easy to see.

“What do you think?” Fox asked.

Aiden turned around to find that Fox and River had climbed in with them. There was the sound of a door opening and small shifting of the van as Wyatt likely climbed behind the wheel. Aiden sat on one of the benches, and Ronan dropped down across from him.

“It’s amazing,” Aiden said, sounding more than a little stunned.

The engine rumbled softly to life and Wyatt’s voice suddenly filled the room. “Ready to go back there?”

River crossed to a panel by one of the cabinets and pushed a button before speaking, “All ready. Be careful.”

Fox sat next to Ronan and smiled. “We call this the rescue van. It’s outfitted with a small fridge and stocked with blood. The cabinets have medical supplies and weapons. Oh, and the flat-screen monitor there has Wi-Fi access so we can look stuff up or get a feed from a video camera in the cab with Wyatt. We can see what he sees.”

“This is amazing, but I thought my sons had enough sense to know they shouldn’t be running around during the daylight hours.”

“So says the man who just got rescued by the rescue van,” Ronan teased.

Aiden tried to throw the vampire a dark look, but it failed miserably since he and Aiden were taking advantage of it. He relaxed against the seat and scrubbed a hand over his face. “I guess we’ll have to discuss it when I see them this evening.”

“Yeah, about that…” River said slowly. He chewed on his lip and made his way over to the bench seat to sit next to Fox. The witch was also blushing and refusing to make eye contact with Aiden.

“What’s going on?”

Ronan’s sudden laughter filled the van, rocking forward and then back. “This isn’t a rescue. It’s a kidnapping!”

“What?” Aiden gasped.

“Yeah, Aiden, we love you and we know that you’re king, but we’ve got to live with your sons,” Fox started.

“They said we had to bring you to Bel’s, or there’d be hell to pay.”

Yes, there was definitely going to be hell to pay when he finally came to face-to-face with his overprotective sons.

Chapter Ten

By the time the van pulled into the garage, Aiden had worked himself into a fine fury. Luckily, his traveling companions had wisely elected not to speak to him during the long drive to Bel’s house and had left him to stew. He caught Ronan watching him a few times, and he could nearly hear his old friend reminding him that his sons were acting out of love. Aiden appreciated their love and concern, but it was starting to chafe.

Inside the house, he found both Winter and Bel pacing the living room. Bel was wrapped in an evergreen robe, his wild hair standing in every direction. Winter was dressed in a pair of sweat pants and a T-shirt, looking as if he’d just climbed out of bed.

Both opened their mouths to speak at once, but Aiden’s hand shot up, instantly silencing them.

“I’m assuming you’ve been in contact with your brothers. Call them now. Put them on speakerphone. We’re discussing your actions right now,” Aiden snapped.

“Our actions?” Winter gasped. “When you’re the one who’s running around during the day with him.” Winter’s hand shot out to point at Ronan, who’d walked in behind Aiden.

“Yes,” he hissed. “Call them now.” He then spun, turning his attention to Wyatt. “Would you please show Ronan to a room where he can clean up and possibly get some rest?”

“Nope,” Ronan said as soon as Aiden finished.

“What?”

Ronan shook his head, crossing his arms over his chest—a sure sign the man intended to dig his heels in no matter what Aiden said. “I’m staying to make sure you don’t say something you regret. You might have known these boys longer, but I can promise you that I’m better acquainted with your temper.”

That Aiden couldn’t argue. When they’d been human, Aiden had been sure that Ronan specialized in making him angry and getting him to lose his temper. In contrast, Aiden couldn’t remember a time when he’d ever lost his temper with his sons. That alone should have been a sign that he was tired and not thinking clearly, but he wasn’t willing to back down. They needed to discuss as a family what the hell was going on.

“What the hell were you thinking?” Rafe’s angry voice filled the room from where Bel had set his phone on the coffee table.

“Why did you feel the need to sneak out of the house?” Marcus demanded next. “Any one of us would have been happy to accompany you.”

“We will get to that in a moment,” Aiden said sharply. He shrugged out of his jacket and tossed it over one of the chairs before stepping up to the coffee table. He wanted to make sure he was heard by everyone. “I want to know why my sons no longer believe I have enough sense in my head to operate as an independent adult.”

The silence was broken first by Marcus. “It’s not about sense. You need protection when you go out. You’re the king now. The European Ministry has plans for you. Former MacPherson clan members are lurking. You have ample enemies who would prefer to cut your heart out.”

“And is that why you saw fit to go out during the day, break into Ronan’s hotel room, and threaten him?”

“What?” Marcus shrieked. “What happened? Who did this?”

Aiden’s gaze narrowed on Winter and then Bel. His youngest glared at him, his expression mutinous, while Bel seemed to fold in on himself as he sat heavily on the couch. “So you kept Marcus out of your adventure.”

Rafe sighed loudly over the speaker. “Because Marcus would never have agreed with us. It was my idea.”

“Rafe’s and mine,” Winter corrected.

Marcus was saying something muffled in the background, possibly demanding from Ethan to know if his mate knew anything about the escapade.

“And they didn’t so much threaten me,” Ronan murmured. Aiden looked over to find his friend leaning one shoulder against the wall, his hands resting in his pockets. “It was more of a courtesy warning.”

“One you didn’t bloody heed,” Rafe muttered.

“Good. I’m glad he didn’t!” Aiden snapped. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of anger and pain in his chest. “I need to know right now, as your father and your king, have you lost faith in me?” There was a loud gasp from several people before a heavy silence fell over the room, but Aiden pushed on. “Do you think I’m addled? Do you think my mental abilities are failing?”

“No! Of course not!” Marcus protested.

Aiden kept his eyes locked on the two sons he could see. Bel was shaking his head, looking hurt and ashamed.

“No,” Winter said stiffly.

“Do you not trust my judgment?”

“Yes, of course we do,” Marcus answered, but Winter gave a little shake of his head, and it hurt.

“Not when it comes to him.”

“He has a name,” Aiden nearly snarled.

“Ronan!” Winter shouted at him. “I don’t trust your judgment when it comes to Ronan. We know he comes from your past, and we’re afraid that you’re not thinking clearly when it comes to him. I can see it on your face when he’s around. You look happy and hurt and confused all at once. The fucking European Ministry sent him, and we all know they’re plotting something. It’s like I told you last night; he can use that past against you, get you to drop your guard, trust him so he can put a dagger in your back.”

“I’m being cautious,” Aiden said firmly.

“Are you?” Winter demanded. Bel rose from the sofa and crossed to where Winter was standing. He placed a comforting hand on his little brother, but Winter shrugged it off. “From where we’re standing, it doesn’t look like it. You run off to hunt with him and return covered in blood and get trapped during the daylight hours. How do we know he didn’t arrange that?”

Aiden was already shaking his head. “He didn’t.”

“Aiden knows that if I wanted him dead, I’d face him myself. No knives in the back. No secret attacks,” Ronan replied in a low, hard voice.

“That might be the man you were, but we don’t know who you are now,” Rafe muttered.

“And this is where it comes down to trusting me and my judgment. Winter took in Fox, a witch who was supposed to destroy the Variks. Do you think I was excited about my son risking his life with someone we didn’t know a damn thing about? Or that Bel was living with two werewolves linked to our enemies? Do you think I didn’t lose sleep over that? But you’re adults, and I have to let you make your own decisions.”

“No! Not if they mean you could die!” Winter snapped.

“Winter—”

“No, you listen to me! Barely a year has passed since we lost Mother, and you were more of a parent to us than she could ever be. We just got you back. I’m not about to let him or anyone steal you away from us!” Tears streaked down Winter’s flushed face as he shouted, and Aiden’s heart broke for his son, his anger almost completely evaporating.

Without another word, Aiden stepped around the table and pulled Winter into his arms, tightly holding his softly crying son.

“Shhh, love,” Aiden whispered in his hair, rubbing his hand across Winter’s shaking shoulders. Winter’s arms wrapped around him tight enough to bruise, as if he were terrified Aiden would disappear that very second. “No one is going to steal me away. I won’t allow it. My sons always come first.”

There was a soft sniffle, and Aiden held out one arm. A second later, Bel was pressed to the other side, holding him and Winter tightly in his arms. His throat tightened, and his eyes burned with unshed tears as he held these strong, powerful men in his arms. They’d accomplished so much, but it was all done in the name of keeping those they loved safe.

“Bel?” Rafe’s voice wobbled over the speaker. Aiden wasn’t sure if it was Rafe’s emotions coming out or if he was feeling his twin’s pain.

“I have them both. Everything is fine,” Aiden said calmly. “Is this why you’re acting so impulsively and overprotectively? You’re afraid of losing me like your mother?”

To his surprise, it was Marcus who answered first. “I’ve been concerned. You’ve been distant and distracted since you saw Ronan. If you were simply worried about a Ministry attack, you’d talk to us. But you won’t even discuss Ronan. When it comes to him, it’s as if you’re not even considering an attack possible. We don’t know what you’re thinking.”

“If he wasn’t with the Ministry, we might have only threatened him a little bit for flirting with you,” Rafe said.

Bel’s head popped up from where it had been resting on his shoulder. “He flirted with you?”

Aiden groaned and brushed a kiss to Bel’s temple, trying not to think about the decadent kisses he’d shared with Ronan earlier.

“Of course he has. That man can flirt with just his eyes,” Rafe muttered and then yelped suddenly, his muffled voice lost to whatever he was likely saying to a not-happy Philippe in regard to Ronan’s flirting eyes.

Aiden looked over to where Ronan had been standing only to find him gone. He quickly glanced around and couldn’t see him in the living room.

“Wyatt took him up to a guest bedroom to shower and sleep,” River informed him quietly.

Aiden nodded and released Bel so he could turn his full attention to Winter. His son wiped his face, turning sad blue eyes up to him. “I’m sorry,” Winter whispered a little brokenly.

“So am I. I should have taken into consideration that you were still hurting over the loss of your mother.”

“No, we should have talked to you first. We’re sorry.” Bel sighed and dropped onto the couch. River immediately crossed the room and sat beside him, practically wrapping his slender body around Bel. Aiden wasn’t sure if he was comforting Bel or if he needed Bel’s comfort. Possibly both. They each had such tender hearts.

“I would appreciate it if we could discuss it before you feel the need to run around during the day in the rescue van,” Aiden said.

Marcus growled, “The rescue what? Do I even want to know?”

“Probably not, dear brother,” Rafe snickered.

Winter squeezed Aiden’s arm, drawing his gaze to him. “Last night, what I said, I was telling the truth. We want you dating and falling in love again.”

“Not that we were expecting you to be interested in men,” Rafe muttered.

“Oh yes, because you’ve got a monopoly on bisexuality,” Bel tossed at his twin.

Winter growled beside him. “The point is that we want you to be happy.”

“But are you sure you want to be involved with Ronan? I’ll give you that he’s handsome—” Bel started but was cut off by an objection from River. His son quickly nuzzled his mate, murmuring something along the lines of Ronan being nowhere near as handsome as Wyatt and River.

“But he’s with the Ministry,” Winter finished.

Aiden sighed. “Yes, I’m well aware of that and the fact that the Ministry likely has an agenda against me. Right now, Ronan and I are simply talking. We haven’t seen each other in a very long time. We each thought the other had been killed the night we were turned. I would like to have the chance to learn about him while we try to uncover the Ministry’s plan.”

“Do you trust him?” Marcus asked.

Aiden hesitated, but only because he was surprised that he had an answer so quickly. “Yes, I do. I know Ronan. I know I can trust him. I only hesitated before because I was afraid. However, I don’t trust his traveling companions. So while I am talking to Ronan, I’m not opposed to my sons looking into the other two envoy members.”

“And you’ll be careful?” Winter prodded.

With a nod, Aiden pulled Winter in for another hug. “I’ll be careful. If Ronan raises any red flags in my mind, I promise to share them. The European Ministry will not hurt me or this clan, I swear.”

“And we will try to meddle less in your burgeoning love life,” Rafe murmured.

“Never in my life did I imagine that I would be having this conversation with my sons,” Aiden sighed.

“Just wait for when we sit you down for the talk about the birds and the bees.”

Winter snorted out a laugh, and Aiden groaned loudly. “Good night, Rafe and Marcus. We will talk later at a more reasonable hour, after the sun has set.”

Rafe and Marcus wished them a good sleep before ending the call. Aiden hugged his youngest one last time. His heart warmed further when Fox hurried over and crushed him in a tight hug, whispering an apology against his chest. The little witch was too sweet for his own good and the perfect match for his grumpy son.

They slipped away, returning to their new home through the secret underground tunnel that linked it to Bel’s home.

He looked up to find a gentle smile on Wyatt’s lips as he descended the last of the stairs. “We are sorry, Aiden. We never meant to make you feel like we didn’t have faith in your judgment.”

“Thank you, Wyatt.”

“Ronan is settled in the room at the end of the hall. I just put fresh towels in the guest room next to it if you would like to use it. You can stay here and sleep, or I can take you home now.”

Aiden shook his head. “No, I’d prefer to stay for the day, and I’m assuming that someone around here knows how to make a decent breakfast.”

“Mmm…waffles,” River hummed happily.

“Ugh. No, sleep. I need sleep.”

Aiden should have felt the same way after the hunt and chase with the MacPhersons followed by the heated discussion with his sons. While his body was exhausted, his brain was wide awake, asking questions with no clear answers. Maybe after a shower, he’d be able to relax and sleep.

He followed the trio up the stairs and while they disappeared into the master bedroom at the opposite end of the hall, Aiden headed straight for the shower in the guest room. He washed off the dried sweat, dirt, and blood before slipping into a pair of lounge pants and a plain gray T-shirt that had been left out for him.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, he shoved a hand through his damp hair. He should climb under the covers and sleep, but his brain refused to calm. It wasn’t so much that he was worried about his sons. They’d settled their fears for now, but he knew it would be a reoccurring conversation for a while. He wasn’t entirely convinced they would stop their meddling, but at least they might slow down a little.

No, his mind was on Ronan. They’d kissed. After a thousand years, they’d finally kissed, and it was even more divine than Aiden had thought it would be. He hated that they’d stopped kissing. He’d rather be on his knees in that abandoned building, still kissing Ronan if he had the choice. He longed to feel Ronan’s hands on him, hear the noises, taste his need on his tongue.

But while the kissing was wonderful, it left Aiden uneasy. Where did it leave them? When it came to Ronan, they could never have just a meaningless fling. Even if they never kissed again, there were too many old and new emotions tangled up between them.

Moving forward, what were they facing? Assuming Ronan wasn’t really trying to kill him or betray him as part of the Ministry’s plot, where did that leave Ronan? Would he betray the Ministry for Aiden?

Oh, God. He would.

Just the thought sent a chill through Aiden. Ronan was a fucking madman when he wanted something. If he decided he wanted Aiden, then screw all the European Ministry.

Pushing off the bed, Aiden crossed the guest room and stepped into the hall. He paused, staring at the door to Ronan’s room. What would confronting Ronan now change? Certainly not Ronan’s mind if he was right. No, it was better if he left Ronan to his dreams for now. Aiden needed to think.

With any luck, his friend had fallen asleep. There was no sense in disturbing him. He also didn’t want to give Ronan the wrong idea that he intended to crawl into bed with him.

Aiden was really tempted to do just that, though. To feel hands on his body again. It had been so long.

Nope. Nope. Not gonna think about that.

Aiden turned on his heel and silently walked to the kitchen. He was going to get a drink of water and shove everything from his mind so he could sleep. When he’d slept and was dressed in his own clothes, then he’d let himself mentally wade into this quagmire.

But he’d barely poured himself that glass when he heard soft footsteps shuffle into the kitchen behind him. He knew who it was without looking. Just a feeling, really.

“Couldn’t sleep?” Ronan asked in a low voice so as not to disturb the rest of the house.

Aiden shook his head before he looked at the open doorway. The man was dressed in only a pair of borrowed sleep pants that hung low on his narrowed hips. His wonderful, slightly furry chest was bare, making Aiden’s palms itch with desire. He wanted to run his hands through all that hair, to caress him and trace all the old scars with his fingertips.

Instead, he motioned toward the fridge. “Would you like something? Blood? I know Bel keeps plenty on hand.”

“No, I’m good. What’s bothering you, Aiden?”

Placing his glass on the center island, Aiden moved just a tiny bit as Ronan fully entered the room, keeping the marble-topped block between them. It felt safe to have that distance separating them. But it wasn’t about not trusting Ronan. He didn’t trust himself and his vaunted common sense he spoke of to his sons.

Of course, Ronan noticed and smirked, but he didn’t try to close the space between them.

“Is it your sons? Or me?” Ronan prodded.

“Everything is fine with my sons. They’re just worried about my safety after losing their mother not long ago.”

“So it’s me.”

Aiden sighed. “It’s not that simple.”

Ronan leaned forward and placed his forearms on the island. A smile still played on his lips, but there was worry in his dark eyes. “Was it the kiss? You seemed to enjoy the kiss.”

“The kiss was amazing, and you know it.”

The vampire released a heavy breath of relief and dropped his head down. “Thank God, because I plan to kiss you again.”

“But what happens after we kiss?”

Ronan smiled at him. “Hopefully, we kiss again. And again and again. I don’t think I’ll ever grow tired of kissing you. It was like licking heaven.”

Aiden snorted. “Licking heaven? How did you ever get laid with comments like that?”

His grin never wavered as he shrugged. “You only gave me a taste, but I want it all. I want to hold you, taste every inch of you, give you pleasure unlike anything you’ve ever experienced. You’re going to be perfect, and I’m pretty sure the experience is going to kill me, but I don’t care. You’re worth dying for.”

“Don’t talk like that,” Aiden snapped. He grabbed the edge of the counter as he tried to center himself and his emotions. “I already lost you once.”

“And as you told your sons, I’m not going anywhere. Not unless you kick me out of your domain, and even then, I have my doubts. You might even have to tie me up and chuck me on the plane personally.”

“You’re avoiding my question.”

“Because in truth, I don’t know what happens after we kiss.” Very slowly, Ronan stepped around the edge of the counter and approached him. Part of Aiden said, Run, stay out of arm’s reach, but he didn’t move. He didn’t want to run from Ronan anymore.

Reaching out, Ronan placed his hand over Aiden’s, loosening his grip so that his fingers were no longer clenching the edge. He massaged each tense digit, his rough, calloused fingers moving over his skin to knead the muscles in his palm. “There is no rush. I know we both feel like we must catch up for lost time. I’ve been pushing, anxious to finally have you in my arms after many lifetimes of regret, but there is no need to rush. We have time.”

Some of the anxiety started to leak out of Aiden as Ronan continued to rub his hand. No one had ever done that for him. He never thought such a touch could be intimate and consoling all in one. “Do we have time? The Ministry…”

“We’ll figure out the Ministry. The truth is that you don’t trust me, not fully at least.” Aiden took a breath and opened his mouth to argue, but Ronan shook his head. “We’ll get there. You trust me with some things, like your lips, but I want everything. And as much as it pains me to say this, I don’t fully trust you. We both have too many secrets and bad experiences separating us. Time will fix that. I believe we’ll find a way to trust each other completely.”

Aiden smirked. “You make it all sound so easy when we both know that it’s not.”

“No, it won’t be easy. We’re both incredibly pigheaded. I’ve never been particularly good at listening to you, even though you’ve always been the smarter of the two of us. You like to overthink everything.”

Tilting his head up to look at Ronan, his eyes narrowed. “And what do you suggest instead of thinking?”

Ronan leaned in and captured his lips in a slow, draining kiss that had Aiden reaching up with his free hand to grab the back of Ronan’s neck, holding him captive. Kissing was supposed to be a bad idea, but he couldn’t remember why when Ronan’s tongue was sliding along his in a slick, sinuous dance that was zapping out brain cells. He just wanted to go on kissing the man forever. It would be even better if a corner of the kitchen counter wasn’t between them.

Breaking off the kiss, Ronan brushed his lips across the side of Aiden’s mouth and smiled against his cheek. “I’m thinking that kissing you might solve a lot of our problems.”

“Likely not, but I’m willing to try.”

“But not today,” Ronan stated, shocking him. Aiden released his hold on Ronan’s neck and leaned away so he could look directly into his eyes. “You need rest. You’ve been through a lot recently. We have time. We’ll talk about everything, particularly the Ministry. Work out a plan together.”

Aiden frowned. “I don’t recall you being so responsible.”

Ronan made a little scoffing noise in the back of his throat. “Give me a little credit. It has been a thousand years. I have changed a tiny bit since you last saw me.”

“Maybe…” Aiden teased.

Moving close again, Ronan brushed a kiss to Aiden’s cheekbone. “I want you to sleep, and we’ll talk.”

Aiden couldn’t help it. He flinched when Ronan said “sleep.” He was too aware of Ronan’s gift, but he didn’t believe he’d used it. Hoped he wouldn’t at least.

“Aiden, I would never use my gift on you,” Ronan continued calmly, proving that he felt Aiden flinch.

“Not even if it was for my own good?”

“Dammit, you caught my loophole,” Ronan joked. Aiden glared at him, and Ronan smiled. “No, not even then, but I may throw on lots of guilt about how you’re torturing me by not letting me protect you.”

“I appreciate the warning.”

Ronan kissed him quickly one last time before releasing him and stepping backward. “Get some rest. We have time.”

Aiden felt himself relax at Ronan’s words. Maybe that was all he needed to hear. They had time. The world wasn’t ending around them, and they had time to figure out what they wanted.

Chapter Eleven

The world was ending. Or at least it felt like it.

Wyatt dropped Ronan off at his hotel following a delicious breakfast with him, River, Bel, and Aiden. He’d all but given up food for the past several centuries, but there was something enjoyable about sitting around a table filled with wonderful food, listening to those men tell crazy stories about living together while their house was being built. It didn’t hurt that he was getting another glimpse of relaxed and happy Aiden—away from his royal duties and surrounded by loving family.

But when he walked into the hotel, he found a message from Mara waiting for him. They had a meeting scheduled with King Aiden to discuss the fate of Christopher Heller and his clan. Swearing as he quickly dressed, Ronan stopped only long enough to send a text message to Aiden.

Didn’t know about the meeting. I’m sorry.

He prayed Aiden believed him. They never had a chance to speak, never had a chance for him to warn Aiden about what he knew of the Ministry’s plot. They could have worked out a plan. At the very least, Aiden wouldn’t have been caught unaware of Heller and his demands.

But no, Ronan had to play the role of the greedy coward. He’d been sure they had at least one more night together before they had to deal with reality. Now they were out of time.

A bitter laugh slipped through his room. Out of time. After he’d just told Aiden that they had time to figure things out, learn about each other, learn to trust each other again—fucking Mara and the European Ministry were making a damn liar out of him. Or maybe just a fool.

The entire ride over to the Varik estate, Ronan wracked his brain for some solution that would save both his skin and Aiden’s while at the same time removing the Ministry threat, but there was none. He tried thinking of something to save Aiden, but all his solutions resulted in Ronan giving up the man he’d loved all his life.

And if that was what he had to do to keep Aiden safe…

By the time Michael pulled the rental car into the driveway to the Varik home, a cold resolution had filled his chest, sliding like ice through his veins. It was easier this way. He’d said that he cherished each stolen moment he had with Aiden. He’d gotten the kiss he’d always regretted not stealing. He’d gotten more than he ever dreamed possible after they were separated. It was enough.

Marcus met them at the door. The eldest Varik was dressed in a beautifully tailored suit, but it did nothing to soften his dark expression. It was an odd thing. He’d watched plenty of other vampires around Ministry members and their emissaries, and all of them had been endlessly polite and pandering to their every whim. They couldn’t even pass by without having their egos stroked.

But there was none of that pleasantness here.

Of course, the feeling was that this was a meeting of equals. The European Ministry was supposed to have no power within this territory. It was a courtesy to just allow the envoy on their soil.

“I hope King Aiden is prepared for this meeting,” Mara said stiffly.

“His Majesty is eager to finally have this business concluded so he can move on to more pressing matters,” Marcus countered smoothly, making it abundantly clear that whatever had brought the European Ministry to his attention was the least of his worries. From where he walked just behind Mara’s left shoulder, he could see a faint stain of anger paint her cheek and her lips pressed harder into a thin line.

Marcus led the way across the foyer and into the nicely decorated office, where he’d spoken with Aiden just a couple of nights earlier. The king was seated behind his desk, typing away at his computer. Ronan struggled to keep his face clear of expression as he took in Aiden’s appearance. Gone was the sweaty, blood-spattered vampire who laughed at danger and spoke fondly of the woman who’d gifted him with four amazing sons. Tonight, dressed in a dark-charcoal gray suit and red tie was a man of power and cool reserve. A man in complete control of his domain.

Mara stood in front of Aiden’s desk, her hands folded in front of her as Ronan maintained his position behind her left shoulder and Michael stood on her right. Marcus closed the door and moved around the room to stand near Aiden’s desk as if it were his job to be ready to fetch Aiden anything he needed.

“Your Majesty, I—” Mara’s words were cut off suddenly when Aiden held up one finger, halting her. A slightly choked noise escaped Mara, and there was no stopping Ronan’s grin. Aiden was making sure she understood that they were on his time and he was in control of the situation.

Marcus caught Ronan’s grin and merely lifted an eyebrow in question. Ronan smoothed out his features again before Mara or Michael could catch him. Aiden continued typing for another three full minutes. He clicked the mouse and turned toward them, his hands folded on the desk.

“Now, please have a seat. Let’s see if we can clear up this matter that seems to have kept you in my domain,” Aiden said. His expression was neither stern nor inviting.

Tension practically vibrated from Mara’s slender frame as she sat on one of the chairs in front of Aiden’s desk. “Thank you for taking the time to meet with the European Ministry emissaries. Our stay in your domain has been most educational.”

“How nice. What concern of the European Ministry has brought you to my door?”

Ronan inwardly cheered Aiden and his skillful choice of words. At Mara’s every dig and attempt to claim a little power in the room, Aiden was dodging her and pulling the rug from beneath her feet. He’d made it clear that she was there purely by his grace, and he’d offered to do nothing for them.

Growing up, he’d seen plenty of examples of Aiden’s brilliance when planning battlefield tactics and strategies, but he’d never seen him use that wonderful mind for politics. His enemies didn’t stand a chance.

“It has been brought to the attention of the European Ministry that Christopher Heller and his clan have been banished from the Americas. He has successfully petitioned the European Ministry to speak on his behalf and request that he and his clan be granted a full pardon. That pardon would also grant the Heller clan permission to continue living within the Americas.”

“My,” Aiden said with a strange smile Ronan couldn’t recall ever seeing on his friend. “That is a tangle of contradictions you’ve presented. Shall I pick them apart one by one, or would you prefer to present your case differently?”

“I beg your pardon,” Mara choked out.

“Yes, I think you will before this is over, but let’s start with the Treaty of Independence set down by the European, American, and Asian Ministries of 1724. You might not be familiar with it because you weren’t born yet, were you?”

“How would you even know when I was born? I could have—”

“Mara Schneider, nee Karolina Walczak, was born in 1893. In 1919, you were reborn as a vampire. Your sire was Freja Lorenzen, and your gift is the ability to levitate items,” Aiden quickly recited to Mara’s gasp. “But that is all beside the point. The Treaty I mentioned is an agreement that no Ministry has jurisdiction to make laws or judgments over any vampires outside its own borders. The fact that Heller has successfully petitioned the European Ministry would intimate that he and his clan are currently within European Ministry borders. And yet, you also said they wish to continue living within the Americas, which would also intimate that they are still here. It’s a case of Schrödinger’s cat for the Heller clan.” Aidan sat back and folded his hands on his stomach. “Let’s open the box and discover the truth. Has Heller broken my edict and remained here with his clan? Or is he in Europe and now a citizen of the European Ministry?”

“I-I don’t see what bearing his current location has on this discussion,” Mara stumbled, trying to pull herself together, likely still shocked at Aiden’s possession of incredibly private information.

“A great deal, from my point of view. He’s either in my domain and the European Ministry is claiming stewardship over one of my citizens, or he’s in Europe and my answer is a simple no.”

“The Ministry is not claiming stewardship. We are only offering to speak on his behalf.”

“Oh, so he is still here, hiding like a coward on my lands rather than facing the consequences of his actions against my clan and the vampires of this domain.”

“I didn’t say that!” Mara said sharply.

“Come now, Mara. The box is open. He can’t be both a citizen of the European Ministry and living in my domain. If the European Ministry doesn’t claim stewardship over him, then he’s obviously here. Because as we both know, the European Ministry has no rights to the domain of the Americas, just as I have no rights to their domain of Europe.” Sitting forward, Aiden placed his hands on the desk. “As such, my ruling stands. He formed an alliance with the traitorous Damon James, aided in the murder of fellow American Ministry members, and plotted to kill members of my clan and the Montgomery clan. The coup failed; he lost. He has presented no reason for leniency. I’ll not spare his life when he wouldn’t have done the same for my clan. I’ll not have him in my domain seeding unrest. I’ll not pardon him for any reason, even if he were to finally become brave enough to face me and apologize for his actions.”

“The European Ministry appreciates your feelings on this matter, but it’s also important to remember that a ruler must look beyond vengeance to what is best for all of his people.” Aiden glared hard at Mara, and Ronan rolled his eyes. He’d already made it clear that this wasn’t just a decision based on vengeance, but also prudent ruling and protection of his people. Why keep around someone whose only goal was to undermine and destroy the Variks?

Mara swallowed hard and pressed on, but it was clear to everyone in the room that this ship was sinking. So, Ronan shouldn’t have been surprised that she threw out one more life preserver, latching on to him.

“It has also come to our attention that you were acquainted with Ronan Svendsen prior to his arrival at court. Because of your old friendship, we hope that you will listen to his counsel.”

Ronan’s heart skipped a beat to have Aiden’s eyes fall on him. There was a coldness in those golden orbs that he hated seeing directed at him.

“She’s right,” Ronan started slowly. The world was tilting now, and he was going to set things in motion that could not be undone. “Heller came begging to the European Ministry to intercede on his behalf. I don’t personally know if he is in the US or Europe, but my money is on him being here. Probably even in this town as we speak.”

“And your recommendation? Do I listen to the European Ministry? Do I give him and his clan a pardon?”

Ronan shoved his hands into his pockets and glanced down as Mara twisted in her seat to send him a warning look. He knew that look: follow the company line, or you’re dead.

He gave a little snort and smiled at Aiden. “Fuck him. He’s a coward and a traitor. He wants you and your family dead. Why would you ever give him a second chance?”

Mara launched to her feet and took a step toward him, her face going from painfully pale to bright red in a matter of seconds. “What are you doing?”

Taking a step away from her, Ronan shifted so he could clearly see Aiden where he still sat behind the desk. “The European Ministry doesn’t give a damn about Heller and his clan. This is all about whether they can flex their muscle and control you from across the ocean.”

“Traitor! The Ministry is going to have your head,” Mara screeched. She started to launch herself at Ronan, her hands outstretched with fingers curved into claws, but stopped suddenly.

Everyone stopped when a long blade seemed to slice right through the air between them and turn toward Mara.

“What magic?” she breathed in horror.

The blade was quickly followed by the rest of Winter and his mate, Fox. Grabbing Ronan’s arm, the witch pushed Ronan backward, putting more space between him and Mara, while Winter turned the blade on the woman currently seething at them all.

Ronan risked a glance over at Aiden to find that he was now standing, a look of barely controlled rage digging lines into his face. Marcus had stepped closer to his father, looking more than ready to jump into the fight.

“Just stay back here with me,” Fox whispered. The witch waved his hand in front of both of them, and Ronan swore there was a new tingle of energy in the air. Something shimmered in front of him. He reached out and touched the electric blue film.

Fox shivered and smacked his hand. “Don’t touch it. It doesn’t feel good.”

“Sorry,” Ronan murmured, turning his attention to where Winter was holding Mara and Michael at bay. His mind was absolutely spinning. Winter and Fox had been there the entire time. They jumped in to save him. He could have handled Mara and Michael with little problem, but the fact that they’d acted to protect him was…well, it was confusing and kind of wonderful.

“How dare you threaten us! I’m an emissary of the European Ministry. I—” Mara shouted but Aiden cut her off.

“You are nothing here!” Aiden roared. “The European Ministry has no power here. You are permitted to be here by my tolerance, and after you attempted to shed blood in my office, in my domain, without my permission, my tolerance is at an end.”

“You have no idea the power the European Ministry wields,” Mara hissed.

Aiden chuckled. “You have twelve hours to safely leave my lands and return to the Ministry. The clock is ticking. Do not test me.”

Mara glared at Aiden for a couple of seconds before turning her ire on Ronan. “The Ministry will have your head for this betrayal. You swore your allegiance to the European Ministry.”

Ronan snorted. “There was no oath. I’m a paid sword. I’ve always been a paid sword for them. They knew how far my loyalty ran.”

Mara tried to take a step closer, but Winter was right there in front of her, his grin growing wider and more wicked, as if he were taunting her.

With a final huff, Mara spun around and marched to the door that opened as she reached for it. On the other side stood a lethal-looking woman and a man who was both taller and wider than Michael.

“Lola, Ryder, please escort our guests from my property. See that they return directly to their hotel,” Aiden instructed. His glare turned on Ronan, and Ronan’s heart clenched painfully in his chest. “I will see to the final member of the envoy.”

A frown pulled at the corners of Ronan’s mouth, but he forced down his growing worries. That didn’t sound promising at all for him, but at least Aiden knew the kind of danger he clearly faced. Keeping Aiden safe was the only thing that mattered to him.

Chapter Twelve

Aiden watched as Lola and Ryder escorted the emissaries from his home. Rage boiled in him at the audacity of the woman, of the European Ministry. They thought that he could be manipulated. That he would dare bow to the wishes of the European Ministry and place his family in danger.

And then Ronan risked his life like that. It was all too much for him to hold together.

Marcus rushed around the desk to close the door while everyone remained perfectly still as if they were holding their breath. The second it closed, his family released the air trapped in their lungs. Winter shoved his knife into its holder and grinned at his mate.

“Excellent job, babe,” he said.

Fox dropped the protective shield and left Ronan to wrap his arms around his vampire’s waist. “That was pretty smooth, wasn’t it? Idiot there needs to learn not to touch the shield. Sends feedback through my fingers,” he complained with a jerk of his head toward Ronan.

Ronan looked like he wanted to argue, but Aiden couldn’t hold in his anger and frustration a second longer. When Mara had moved for Ronan, Aiden had nearly climbed over his desk to get at the woman. Not that he believed she could actually harm him, but he was beyond rational thought when it came to threats against his family, and now apparently Ronan.

“What the hell were you thinking?” Aiden shouted, making them all jump.

“I was telling the bloody truth!”

“And putting your bloody head on the chopping block!” Aiden stomped around his desk to close the distance between him and Ronan. He was barely aware of Winter and Fox quickly moving out of his path. Ronan backpedaled, looking a strange mix of confused and mutinous. “You could have lied. You could have served as a spy within their ranks. You could have lied so you could safely slip away later.”

“My safety doesn’t matter in the face of a threat to you. I only care about protecting you.”

“Idiot! You can’t do that if you’re dead!”

Ronan opened his mouth to argue, but Aiden didn’t want to hear it. He slammed his lips down over Ronan’s, swallowing his moan or possibly just whatever he was going to say. The vampire stumbled backed until his shoulders slammed into the wall. Strong arms wrapped around Aiden’s waist, pulling him in tight, and finally some of the panic started to ebb. Ronan was safe. No one touched him. No one was going to touch him, ever.

One hand moved up to cup the side of Aiden’s face, slowly gentling the kiss until Aiden finally pulled away enough to suck in some air.

“I’m safe,” Ronan murmured, lips brushing the corner of his mouth.

“You’re not safe from me,” Aiden grumbled.

“Well, if this is your idea of torture, then I submit fully to your expertise.”

“Eww…ahhh…come on, he’s my father,” Winter complained loudly. “I just…the mental images.”

“Grow up!” Fox said with a laugh. “Of course Aiden likes to get all kinky like—” The rest of his sentence was muffled, and Aiden glanced over his shoulder to see a red-faced Winter covering Fox’s mouth with his hand.

“Don’t. I just can’t right now,” Winter grumbled.

Aiden could certainly do without the audience, but Winter was right. The timing was bad. Reluctantly pulling away from Ronan’s arms, he turned all the way around to find Marcus furiously typing into his phone.

“Marcus!” he cried out. His eldest son’s head jumped up to reveal a very guilty expression. “Are you reporting back to your other siblings?”

To his utter shock, Marcus smiled broadly. “Reporting with pictures.” He turned his phone around to reveal a picture of him and Ronan in a tight embrace, lips pressed together as if he were Aiden’s only source of oxygen. Dear God, save him from this night.

“It was the only way to prove to them that I wasn’t making it up.”

“You could have not told them,” Aiden suggested.

Marcus grunted. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Whatever witty reply Aiden thought he might use was lost to Ronan’s laughter. It was easier to turn his ire on Ronan. The man was driving him insane.

“You don’t get to think any of this is funny. You’re acting as if you have no clue about the kind of danger you’re in,” Aiden growled, pointing at Ronan.

Pushing away from the wall, Ronan attempted to wrap his hand around Aiden’s finger, but Aiden jerked it away. “What choice did I have? I was told that if you didn’t agree to follow the Ministry’s wishes, the entire Varik clan would be killed. If I told you their plans, I’d be killed. There is no choice there. I obviously tell you so you can be prepared for whatever nonsense the Ministry comes at you with.”

“And your life?” Aiden tossed a hand into the air. “Your life just doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things?”

“No, it doesn’t.” Ronan reached out again and captured Aiden’s hand. “You have a family that loves you, a clan that needs you. You have an entire domain of vampires who need you to lead and protect them. I’m just a mercenary and part-time executioner for the European Ministry because I’m bored. But if I protect you and your family, maybe I can look back on my long existence and say I’ve finally done something worthwhile.”

“Damn,” Winter swore softly. “I really didn’t want to like you.”

“Don’t worry, kid. I’ll think of a new reason for you,” Ronan threw over his shoulder with a wink.

Winter winked at him, his top lip curled slightly. “Save it, old man. You already did.”

“Ronan, you could have lied. You could have gone along with their plan and acted as a spy until we could come up with a way to sneak you away from them,” Aiden argued.

“Maybe if we had planned for this meeting,” Ronan countered. He shook his head. “You and your family already didn’t trust me. Do you think that would have improved if I came to you and said I was just pretending, that I was really a spy wanting to help you? Your sons would have laughed their asses off.”

Marcus made a noise in his throat. “It’s true. We wouldn’t have believed him.”

“So, sacrificing your life was about earning our trust?” Aiden demanded sharply.

“No, it was about doing the right thing. Not that I needed to. You never would have gone along with Mara’s nonsense. You saw right through their plans. She was just trying to use me against you.”

“So, you simply run headlong into the problem, mouth running and sword waving, because Ronan is invincible. You haven’t changed a bit in all this time,” Aiden snapped.

“I was trying to protect you!”

“The only problem is that I’m always right on your heels when you go rushing in. It’s a wonder we both didn’t get our heads lopped off before we even became vampires.”

Aiden sighed and rested his head on Ronan’s shoulder. This wasn’t what he wanted for his old friend. He didn’t want his life in danger, didn’t want the European Ministry putting a target on his back. He couldn’t deny that he was incredibly touched by Ronan’s actions, though. He hadn’t been surprised at all by his words when Mara had turned to him. The man he’d known growing up rarely lied, and usually only to create a bit of mischief. Ronan had favored using the truth to stir up chaos rather than lies.

“What do you plan to do now?” Aiden inquired.

Ronan lifted the hand he was still holding and brushed his lips across Aiden’s knuckles. For just a moment, Aiden closed his eyes, savoring the feel, not caring what Marcus or Winter could see. His Ronan was in danger, and he could steal this small moment for himself.

“I’ve still got a few tricks up my sleeve. But it would give me some more breathing room if you might allow me to find exile in your domain.”

Aiden’s head popped up, and he gawked at Ronan for a second like the man had lost his mind. “Of course you’re staying here. As if I’d let you anywhere near Europe again.”

Ronan grinned, and Marcus cleared his throat, interrupting them.

“Do you still want to call a clan meeting to discuss what we learned about the European Ministry?” he asked.

Aiden sighed softly and nodded. “Yes, please. Can you also reach out to Sofia? It would be best if she or a trusted representative from the Montgomery clan were present as well.”

“I’m sure Sofia will make time for this meeting after she learns what occurred.”

Aiden narrowed his eyes on Marcus. “She doesn’t need a full report.”

Marcus shrugged. “I can tell her, or I can leave it to Rafe. God only knows what that will sound like since he’s already getting the story secondhand.”

“It must be a full moon. You’ve never been such an evil child.”

His son chuckled. “Blame it on the fact that you’ve never been quite so easy to tease.” Clearing his throat, Marcus’s expression turned serious again. “However, what I was going to suggest was that, since it will be a few hours before we can get everyone gathered, maybe you could show our newest exile to where he will be staying with us. You can talk. Maybe Ronan knows something more of the Ministry’s plans that we don’t yet.”

“Oh? Do you have a dungeon?” Ronan asked playfully.

Marcus glared at Ronan but said nothing.

“Thank you, Marcus. Message me when the others are to arrive.” Aiden turned his attention to Winter, who was watching both him and Ronan with a strange expression, as if his youngest son were still trying to process that he had kissed the other vampire. “Thank you for acting so swiftly and protecting Ronan.”

Winter groaned. “Yeah, well…you seemed fond of his face.” He paused and rolled his eyes, though it seemed to be directed at himself. “A lot more than I was expecting.”

Aiden nodded. He didn’t want to try to explain the emotions tangled up in his chest. At least, not until he started to work them out.

He led the way out of his office and up the grand staircase to the second floor, Ronan following behind him on silent footfalls.

“You know, if your family is not comfortable with me staying here, I can arrange for other safe lodgings,” Ronan offered.

“You’re new to this city. You have no idea what’s safe,” Aiden scoffed. He paused outside a pair of double doors and turned to face Ronan, his heart hammering in his chest. “Besides, I’ll never be able to sleep during the day unless I’m sure you are safe.”

Turning back toward the doors, he pushed them both open and stepped inside. There was a small sitting area that led to the rest of the bedroom with its large bed and thick canopy. The decor was a mix of white, silver, and cool shades of blue. A simple, understated elegance. To the left was a private bath done in white and gray marble with silver fixtures.

“It’s beautiful,” Ronan murmured. “Far better than I’ve enjoyed in a long time.” He stepped up behind Aiden and wrapped his arms around his waist, resting his chin on Aiden’s shoulder. “But you could always save the cleaning crew the work and let me stay in your room.”

Aiden pulled away from Ronan enough so that he was facing him. “This is my room.”

Ronan’s head jerked around, taking in the space with fresh eyes. From where they stood, he might be able to see some of his personal grooming products on the bathroom counter. There were a few pictures of his sons on the bureau as well, but there wasn’t a lot of evidence that it belonged to Aiden.

“Really? Are you sure?”

Leaning in, Aiden lightly brushed his lips across Ronan’s. “Stay,” he breathed.

“Yes,” Ronan whispered before seizing his mouth in a blistering kiss.

Aiden let the kiss consume him for only a moment, and then he was pushing Ronan away with a grin. “Go shut the doors,” he instructed as he backpedaled. Aiden shrugged out of his suit jacket and tossed it over a chair while he toed out of his shoes. Ronan nodded and darted away, pushing the doors closed.

When Ronan moved toward him, it was more like watching a large cat on the prowl. Sinewy muscles rolled and flowed, bringing them closer while those dark predator eyes narrowed on him. He wanted to be this man’s prey at last. He wanted to feel his mouth, teeth, and hands all over him.

Ronan tossed aside his jacket and pulled off his tie. It landed somewhere over his shoulder. Aiden didn’t see where. He couldn’t take his eyes off Ronan’s face.

“Are you sure about this?” Ronan asked in a low, rough voice.

A harsh laugh ripped from Aiden’s lips. “I’ve been sure since we were teenagers. I think I’ve been asked to wait long enough.”

Ronan slid his arms around Aiden’s waist, but he pulled away when Aiden moved in to kiss him again. Aiden’s brow furrowed. “I wanted to be sure because once I have you, I’m never letting you go again. This isn’t some fling for me.” Ronan lowered his head to brush his nose to Aiden’s cheek. “I know you’re still getting over the loss of your Julianna. I will move as slowly as you need me to, but I swear that movement will always be forward. I want you to be mine forever.”

Closing his eyes against the sting of tears, Aiden nodded. “That’s what I want too. We’ll figure the rest out later. Just want you with me.”

The kiss was slower this time. Aiden fell into learning and exploring the man he hadn’t seen in so long but was sure he knew as well as he knew himself. Questing fingers steadily removed his tie and plucked at buttons until his shirt fell away as if by magic. Aiden’s fingers stumbled over Ronan’s clothes until they both hissed at finally feeling skin on skin. He knew this body against his. He’d watched Ronan moving, fighting, washing, and even fucking when they were human, but he’d never felt his flesh and muscle pressed to him. Not like this.

Aiden’s hands roamed down Ronan’s back to cup both ass cheeks, holding him prisoner as Aiden rolled his hips, grinding their dicks together through far too much material. Ronan broke off their kiss on a loud groan.

“Jesus fuck, Aiden. That should be illegal,” he muttered. “I will never forgive you if you make me come in my damn pants.”

Moving his lips along Ronan’s jaw, he lightly nibbled on his neck as Ronan tilted his head to the side. “And how would you prefer to come?”

“With you deep inside me,” Ronan gritted out. His fingers tangled in Aiden’s hair and grabbed his hip, as if he were trying hold as much of Aiden against him as possible.

Aiden hummed and licked across Ronan’s shoulder. “Then we should finish getting these clothes out of our way.” And yet they continued to kiss and hold each other tight for another several minutes. He couldn’t get himself to release Ronan. They’d never been this close before. Life and time and fate had kept ripping them apart. If they stopped, would something new present itself to destroy this moment?

Ronan chuckled and finally put his hands on Aiden’s shoulders, pushing him to place some distance between them. A chill of cold seemed to sweep over him where Ronan’s warm flesh had been just a moment ago. “Not going anywhere. Nothing could possibly stop us right now.”

“I have children,” Aiden said flatly.

Ronan snorted. “You have grown children, and if they don’t want a very graphic show involving their father, then they will stay away.”

“True.” Aiden attacked his pants, shoving them off along with his briefs. He tugged at his socks while watching Ronan struggling to keep his balance as he undressed as well.

“On the bed,” Aiden ordered the second Ronan was naked.

Grinning like a fool, Ronan climbed across the bed, giving Aiden a perfect view of a delectable ass and long, muscular legs. His friend shoved at blankets and moved pillows until he had made himself a proper mound to lay on like some pampered prince. Or maybe he was just arranging himself like a delicious meal. Aiden was ready to devour all of him.

Aiden paused at the nightstand and pulled out a bottle of lube he’d discovered there, likely thanks to Ethan, but had never used. His eyes roamed over the man spread out while he removed the protective plastic wrapper. A dark covering of hair on his chest, with several bare spots from old scars. An enticing trail led down from his belly button to a neatly trimmed thatch of hair around his beautiful cock. Thick, muscular thighs tapered to strong calves and large feet. Everything about him managed to be both new and familiar.

Dropping the lube on the bed, Aiden climbed onto the mattress, positioning himself between Ronan’s thighs. He was dying to be inside of him, to feel all of Ronan, but he didn’t want to rush this. Wanted to savor every moment, every feeling.

He ran his hands up Ronan’s legs, loving the tickle of the hair along his palms before stopping to knead tense muscles in his thighs. The fingers of his left hand stopped at feeling the raised scar under his fingertips.

“You were sixteen. The ambush on the road home. An arrow from the trees,” Aiden murmured.

Ronan sat up with a smile, his fingers automatically going to the scar that cut across Aiden’s ribs on his right side. “You got a matching one from protecting me after I was knocked from my horse.” His touch conjured a phantom ache from the old memory, but it faded almost as quickly under the heat of his fingers. Aiden kissed him again, almost violently. He’d protected Ronan that day, kept him safe until he could regain his feet and face their attackers. He would always protect Ronan.

Pushing the sexy vampire against the blankets and pillows, Aiden slowly worked his way down his chest, licking and kissing and nuzzling every bit of him. He revisited a dozen old scars. They were a roadmap of their past. A hard life lived so many centuries ago. And somehow, by the grace of some forgotten god, they’d survived long enough to have this moment.

A low growl escaped Ronan, and Aiden’s fingers tightened to the point of pain as he reached Ronan’s pelvic bone. He licked across tender flesh, just narrowly avoiding the head of Ronan’s straining cock.

“Aiden,” Ronan growled. “Don’t be cruel.”

Aiden chuckled, allowing his breath to brush over the head of Ronan’s leaking dick. “Cruel? Like this?” Leaning closer, Aiden ran the flat of his tongue along the underside of Ronan’s thick member from the root to the head. A flurry of creative curses erupted from Ronan as his back bowed off the bed.

“Yes, you bastard,” Ronan finished with a hiss.

Aiden cupped Ronan’s balls while slowly taking his thick cock inside of his mouth. He swirled his tongue along the head, lapping up the drops of pre-cum before working his way down the shaft. It had been centuries since he’d last had a man’s dick in his mouth, but it had never felt like this, never tasted like this. His own cock throbbed and begged for attention. Part of him was so tempted to drive Ronan to completion right there. He longed to know what he tasted like, to hear his cries of release, to feel the trembling of his body.

“No, not like this,” Ronan breathed, his voice breaking a little as he pushed Aiden away. “I’m close. Want to feel you.”

Reluctantly, Aiden pulled off him and reached for the lube. He quickly coated his fingers while Ronan spread his legs, placing his feet flat on the mattress. Aiden held Ronan’s hot gaze as he worked his slick fingers inside of Ronan one at a time, stretching him. Both of them were sweating and desperate to finally come together, but nothing in this world could make him hurt Ronan.

“Enough. I won’t last much longer,” Ronan declared just as Aiden worked a third finger inside of him. “How do you want me?”

“Just like this,” Aiden said as he spread lube onto his throbbing cock. As much as he wanted this to last forever, he had a feeling it was going to be quick. They’d both waited too long, wanted this too much.

So very slowly, he pressed into Ronan’s welcoming body. Aiden groaned loudly at the intense heat. He was so fucking tight. His body screamed to plunge deep inside of Ronan, to feel all of him at once, but he pressed forward slowly, moving inch by slow inch. Ronan reached down and stroked his cock back to life after he’d lost some of his initial stiffness against the pain of Aiden’s entry.

“You’re so beautiful,” Ronan said on an exhale the moment Aiden was fully seated inside of him. “I’ve had dreams of you, and they didn’t even come close to how beautiful you truly are.”

Aiden braced his arms on either side of Ronan’s head and gently kissed him, savoring the tenderness of his lips while allowing Ronan’s body to adjust to him. “I couldn’t let myself dream. It would have broken me. I’ve never been as strong as you.”

“No, you’ve always been stronger.” Ronan kissed him and smiled. “And smarter.” Ronan kissed him again. “And braver.”

When Ronan would have kissed him again, Aiden pulled out a little and punched his hips forward, earning a needy moan from Ronan. “And more wicked?”

“Yes. Oh God, yes. Fuck me, my Aiden. Please fuck me,” Ronan begged. His free hand gripped Aiden’s hip, trying to get him to move again.

Aiden didn’t need to be told twice. He seized Ronan’s mouth in a searing kiss and slammed home yet again. They both cried out in pleasure. There was no stopping now. He wanted to make Ronan shout, curse, and shake beneath him. Shoving upright, Aiden grabbed the backs of Ronan’s thighs and watched as his cock stretched Ronan’s perfect hole before thrusting deep inside of him again. This was where he belonged. Ronan’s body belonged to him. Every cry and pant belonged to him. The sweat glistening on his body, the dance of tense muscles, the fast shuttling of Ronan’s hand on his cock belonged to him.

And now he wanted his orgasm. He wanted to feel his muscles tighten and his body scream its pleasure. He plunged into Ronan’s hot, welcoming channel again and again. He shifted his angle until Ronan’s shouts grew louder, signaling that he’d found that magic spot at last. A sharp gasp was Aiden’s only warning as thick ropes of cum landed across Ronan’s chest. Muscles clamped down on Aiden’s cock, shoving Aiden over the edge. The orgasm he’d been fighting ripped through him on a shout. He poured himself into Ronan before releasing his legs and dropping on top of his lover.

Time drifted for a while. Aiden didn’t know if he passed out or fell asleep. He blinked and was suddenly aware of Ronan’s strong arms around him. The cool air chilled the sweat on his body while they both struggled to catch their breath. The scent of sweat, sex, and Ronan filled Aiden’s nose, and he smiled. This was what heaven felt like.

“I think I died for a moment,” Aiden murmured. The words came out sounding slurred, as if he were drunk.

Ronan huffed an exhausted laugh. “Yeah. Me too.”

“We definitely need to do that again.”

“Frequently.”

Aiden hummed at the idea and let his eyes close for a moment. He wanted to fall asleep just like this, but he needed to get up and grab a towel or something to clean themselves off rather than risk getting stuck together. He didn’t want to pull off Ronan’s chest hair when they attempted to separate.

But when he tried to rise, Ronan surprised him by rolling Aiden onto his back. He blinked and found himself staring up into dark eyes and a brilliant smile. Ronan looked radiant, as if he’d shed some old shadow Aiden hadn’t fully realized was hanging over him.

“You stay. I’ll get a towel.”

Ronan jumped to his feet and crossed to the en suite bathroom. He listened to the sound of water running and stretched out in the bed. There was a delicious muscle burn and an all-around relaxed feeling humming through his frame. When was the last time he’d felt this relaxed and sated? Years. It had been with…

His brain immediately shied away from the thought. He didn’t want those memories intruding on this moment. Ronan and Julianna deserved better than that.

“I was gone less than two minutes, and you’re already frowning,” Ronan said as he walked into the room, pulling Aiden from his thoughts.

The smile returned easily as he watched Ronan approaching. “Then I guess you should stop leaving me alone.”

“Happily.” Ronan leaned down and gently kissed him before he started cleaning off Aiden’s stomach, chest, and dick. “You know, I fantasized about this part as much as I did about the sex.”

“Really?”

Ronan nodded and Aiden didn’t miss the look of peaceful happiness on his face. “You always took care of me.” He paused and blushed. “Well, not quite like this, but any time I got drunk or wounded or even sick, you were right there.”

“I liked taking care of you.”

Ronan huffed softly. “Yeah, but I never got to take care of you.”

“I got wounded and sick too. Maybe not as drunk as you.”

Ronan tossed the towel on the floor and climbed into bed, next to Aiden. He pulled up the blankets, tucking them around their bodies as he snuggled close again. “Sure, but I was usually sick or wounded right beside you. I was never the one taking care of you. The second I heard about King Aiden, the second I saw you, I swore that it was going to be different this time. I was going to take care of you.”

Aiden’s brow furrowed at the intense look on Ronan’s face. He turned on his side so they were facing each other, their legs tangled together. “It’s okay. You don’t have to.”

Ronan reached up and cupped the side of Aiden’s face, his thumb caressing his cheek. “Yes, I do. For both of us. I need it to reassure myself that you are safe and cared for. That you know at all times that you are loved. And you need it because you’re king now. I don’t think you’ve let that concept sink into your brain.”

Aiden snorted, his brain torn over the two different ideas. It wanted to pursue this love notion, but Aiden skipped away from it, not ready yet to contemplate that complicated emotion. It was easier, safer, to talk about his job.

“The king thing is just temporary. Maybe a year or two until we can set up a more permanent form of government that gives a voice to everyone.” Ronan gave him a skeptical look, and Aiden glared back. “It’s the truth. I have no desire to be king.”

“I don’t doubt that, but you’re lying to yourself if you think you’re going to be king only for a couple of years. When have you ever known vampires to agree on anything quickly?”

Okay, that was true.

Ronan’s thumb brushed against Aiden’s lower lip when he bit on it. “Werewolves settle things quickly—if somewhat violently. Vampires are the long-term plotters and schemers. We love the political maneuvering and secret alliances. Getting all of them—or even just most of them—to agree on anything that is even remotely fair is going to take time.”

Aiden sighed. He knew he’d been lying to himself. It was the only way he could stomach the idea of claiming power over the region. He’d been protecting his sons, his clan, but it was always with the hope that he’d be handing over power soon.

“You’re right,” he muttered.

Ronan shifted his hand to tilt Aiden’s head up so that he was forced to meet his gaze again. “And I’m going to be right here for you. I know your clan is perfectly capable of protecting you physically, but I want to be the person at the end of each night that you turn to when your mind is too burdened with worries that you don’t want to share with your sons. I want you to whisper them to me, trust me with your fears so we can work through them together.”

Fresh, unshed tears burned Aiden’s eyes, and he swallowed against the lump that had formed in his throat. Ronan’s words were the promise of relief. He shared much with Marcus, but all his worries came filtered, not wanting to place too much burden on his son’s shoulders after he’d already spent so many years watching over his mother and three brothers.

Ronan placed his finger to Aiden’s lips as he tried to speak, stilling his words. “But I’m not expecting you to trust me immediately. Not even after amazing sex. I’m happy to wait and steadily earn your trust. I’m here for as long as you want me.”

Aiden pressed a kiss to his finger and moved it aside. “How about forever, then? I think I’m going to need you forever.”

“Forever sounds perfect to me.”

Aiden’s eyes slid shut as Ronan leaned in, gently kissing him over and over again. He could feel it with every kiss, the beat of Ronan’s heart. I love you. I love you. Those three words repeated over and over again. He’d known it a thousand years ago, and it was humbling to think that those feeling had survived after so much time.

Slowly ending the kiss, Ronan smiled at Aiden, pure joy twinkling in his eyes. He flopped onto his back and sighed. “Even if the world comes crashing down around us right now, I’m still happy. Nothing is going to change that.”

Aiden chuckled. “We’ll see if that changes after you’ve had a chance to meet the entire clan.”

Turning his head on the pillow, Ronan looked at Aiden. “Do you think it bothers your sons that you’re with me? I mean…Julianna was their mother.”

“They might think it’s weird, but I wouldn’t think it bothers them. There have been some nudges in the past for me to date, to find some personal happiness.”

“Did you?”

“No. I wasn’t interested in finding anyone. I only wanted to spend time with my sons. With you, their only concern is your link to the European Ministry, though I’d say that’s largely settled now. They only wish to keep me safe.”

Ronan snorted. “That link is a lot weaker than anyone may truly understand. I was nothing more than a paid contractor at best. The Ministry knows I had no real loyalty to them, but doing paid jobs on occasion made them feel slightly safer and less inclined to try to kill me simply because of my age.”

Shifting to lean on his elbow, Aiden threaded his fingers through the hair on Ronan’s chest, reveling in the fact that he could so easily touch him now. But he was more interested in learning about Ronan’s past. They hadn’t talked much about it since they’d found each other again.

“What do you mean? Do they know how old you are?”

“Not exactly, I don’t think. But they suspect I’m older than dirt. From what I’ve been able to gauge, they have the same guess about you but no way of confirming it. The concern is that I’m not part of a clan. Haven’t been since I was a fledgling. I’ve roamed aimlessly around Europe for centuries. No close friends, affiliates, or alliances. They’re afraid that I’m going to get it in my head to claim one of their seats. Or maybe follow in a certain American king’s footsteps and claim all the seats.”

“So, they think if you do some work for them, they have you safely under their thumb,” Aiden concluded.

“The arrangement gave me something to do while keeping the Ministry largely out of my hair. I don’t want a seat. Never have. But we both know that no vampire is going to believe you if you say you don’t want power.”

Aiden smirked. “Well, one might believe you.” It was something he’d said often enough to other vampires and received the same skeptical look time and again.

Ronan leaned over and quickly kissed him before stretching out again with a happy sigh. “True. You believe me.”

“What kind of contract work did you do?”

Ronan’s smile disappeared and his body stiffened, but Aiden was proud of him for telling the truth. “Executions.” Sighing, Ronan rolled over to meet Aiden’s gaze. “I wish I could tell you something else, but I can’t. I was bored, and death is what I’m good at. It’s what we were both trained in as humans, and it’s the same training I got as a vampire. I’m a skilled hunter and I’m not ashamed of it. I did get to pick and choose my jobs. I tried to make sure that my targets were evil people. That they’d acted cruelly to others. But I’m not naïve enough to think that all my information was good. I tried.”

Aiden moved the hand on Ronan’s chest so that it covered his rapidly beating heart. “I have no right to judge you. We’ve all done things that we regret or aren’t particularly proud of. I know you’re a good man, and you kept yourself safe so you could come back to me.”

“I just don’t want you to be disappointed in me. If I’d known you were alive, so much would have been different.”

“Don’t. I don’t regret my life, because it’s brought me a lot of happiness along with heartache. And in the end, it brought me right here to you.”

Ronan grinned, relaxing on the pillows again. He drew in a deep breath as if he could suddenly breathe easier. “See. This is why you’re king. So much wiser than me.”

Aiden snorted. “Doubtful. What I don’t understand is how the Ministry’s contracted executioner was permitted to join its peaceful envoy to meet the new king of the Americas? Were you contracted to kill me before you even boarded the plane?”

Ronan flinched and snuggled even closer, his arms wrapping tightly around Aiden. “Don’t even say those words,” Ronan admonished. “No one is going to touch you. I-I can’t allow it. Won’t allow it.”

Pain shot through Aiden as he felt Ronan drag in several short, shuddering breaths. The fear of losing Aiden was clearly a living, breathing thing inside of Ronan, and Aiden could understand it. He’d already lost so much. He didn’t want to contemplate losing Ronan now. “Nothing is going to happen to me. You’ll keep me safe. I know it,” Aiden whispered.

Ronan nodded against his shoulder, his arms loosening at last. “I will.” Taking a deep breath, Ronan released Aiden enough to look him in the eye. “I’m sure they thought they were sending someone over to possibly end the king, should the meeting fail to go as they hoped, but I didn’t give a shit about their plans. I told them that I could keep their emissary safe and scout the area. Get a feel for the sentiment among your people. Essentially, be a spy.”

“I know you haven’t painted your life as having many ties, but are you comfortable leaving that all behind?”

Dropping back on his pillows, Ronan laughed loudly, the joyous sound filling the room. “Are you kidding?” he finally asked incredulously. “Am I ready to leave behind nothing to come here and spend the rest of my existence wooing you? Protecting you? Driving your sons absolutely crazy? Yes. Yes to all of that.”

Aiden snickered. “I think you’re underestimating how much my sons are going to drive you crazy.”

Ronan’s smile became a little crooked and surprisingly fond. “No, I don’t think I am. They’ve given me a pretty good taste so far, and I have to admit, I’m loving it. They aren’t intimidated by me, and their obvious love of you makes me want to adore them all the more. I’m hoping when they see how happy I make you, they’ll learn to like me a little bit.”

“They will.” Aiden snuggled in close, his heart feeling so full in his chest he thought it was going to burst. For the first time in too long, he felt happy. Truly, completely happy. There was no doubt in his mind this was what Julianna would have wanted for him. He was sorry they’d had this so briefly, but he believed that she was at peace now and wanted him to find that happiness again.

“You understand that being with me means being in a clan again. A family. A family that likes to meddle in all of your affairs,” Aiden murmured into Ronan’s shoulder.

“You mean a family who sneaks into your hotel room in the middle of the day to threaten you if you intend to hurt their beloved father? Yes, that’s exactly the kind of family I want.”

Aiden snorted, and Ronan shifted so he could look directly into Aiden’s eyes. “I’m serious. I adore it because it’s the same damn thing I would have done if I was in their shoes.”

Rolling his eyes, Aiden groaned. “Lovely. Those boys don’t need your help or for you to enable them.”

“Nope. I have no intention of being a good influence. That’s your job.”

Chuckling, Aiden wrapped his arms around Ronan and held him close. He’d never expected to find Ronan again, let alone discover that this man he’d longed for would fit so perfectly into his life.

A loud knocking on the bedroom door had them both jumping, arms tightening around each other as if someone were threatening to rip them apart.

“Thirty-minute warning,” Marcus said on the other side of the door, “though you should know that Rafe and Philippe are already here.”

Tipping his head away from Ronan, Aiden called out. “Thank you, Marcus.”

“Should I be worried that Rafe and Philippe are here?”

“No. He just added that because Rafe’s patience for us to appear probably won’t last thirty minutes, and he’ll likely come looking for us.”

“We can always give him an eyeful,” Ronan threatened with a waggle of his brows.

“No, but I think we can have some fun in the shower before we go downstairs.”

With a shout of joy, Ronan released him and jumped from the bed, already heading toward the bathroom, Aiden’s laughter following on his heels.

Chapter Thirteen

Ronan knew removing the sappy, dopey grin from his lips was physically impossible, so he didn’t even try as he followed Aiden from the bedroom into the library, where they’d had their sparring match not so long ago. It had been just two nights, but now it felt like a lifetime had passed. He’d come into the house full of fear, hope, and determination. He hadn’t known if Aiden still cared for him after so much time, if there was any chance of them being together, but there would have been no living with himself if he didn’t at least try.

What made it better was that he was standing there with his fingers entwined with Aiden’s. His man was wordlessly announcing to his slice of the world that they were together, that Ronan meant something to him. And everyone in the room noticed it immediately.

While holding his hand, Aiden took Ronan around, personally introducing him to every member of the clan. He quickly learned that Lola was Rafe’s oldest friend, who also helped to run his nightclubs. Ryder was a silent, darkly brooding man who took great care to watch over the effervescent and skittish Gideon. Jullien was Philippe’s oldest friend, but he stuck close to the trio.

Aiden then moved on to his sons and their mates, though it wasn’t necessary. All the same, there was an official feeling to it all. As if the act meant Aiden was offering his stamp of approval. They were all perfectly polite if a little wary.

As they finished, a short, dark-haired woman entered with an incredibly tall man who resembled Wyatt. She gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. “Oh, Aiden! He’s adorable. You’ve got to keep him even if you have to lock him up!”

“Oh, yes. Father can finally build his sex dungeon just for Ronan,” Rafe said, and Ronan nearly choked on the laughter he was trying hold back.

“Ethan?” Aiden called out.

“Fifteen minutes and forty-seven seconds. Definitely a new record,” Ethan immediately stated.

“What?”

Aiden looked over at him, his face bland, but Ronan could tell he was fighting a smile. “How long before someone said something inappropriate.”

Rafe snorted. “It’s Sofia’s fault. She just tossed that out there like anyone could possibly ignore it.”

“You can’t argue with that logic,” Ronan smirked.

Aiden pointed a finger at him. “No. No enabling already. I want at least a six-month reprieve.”

Ronan playfully shook his head. “Without a sex dungeon, the best I can offer is three.”

“Nooooo!” Winter wailed. “The mental images! Rafe, this is all your fault!”

With his usual decorum, Aiden turned to Sofia and smiled warmly. “Sofia Montgomery, may I introduce you to Ronan Svendson? Ronan, this is Sofia Montgomery, head of the Montgomery clan.”

Ronan took her offered hand and bowed low over it. “It is an honor to meet the powerful leader of such a respected clan.”

“I am happy to make the acquaintance of anyone who puts such a wonderful smile on Aiden’s face,” she greeted as he straightened and released her hand. “This is my mate, David Montgomery. He also happens to be the older brother of Wyatt Varik.”

There was no hiding his surprise as he looked at the man again. That would explain the resemblance. “Two clans with shifters,” he murmured as he shook David’s hand.

“Yet another reason for the European Ministry to not like me,” Aiden grumbled. “We are already planning to abolish the old law in the Americas banning vampires and shifters from associating. Sofia, Marcus, and I are still working on the wording of the new regulations.”

“We want shifters to be permitted to join clans, but they have to be regarded as full members with full rights. None of this pet nonsense. The shifter must offer full consent,” Sofia explained.

“The leader of the local wolf pack, Jake Tambor, is also offering input for us. We are struggling with the wording needed to keep vampires and shifters out of clan and pack affairs unless specifically invited. Or maybe I should be giving my approval. We don’t know.”

Ronan couldn’t stop his grin. He was so damn proud of Aiden. The man had such a sensible head on his shoulders, and he didn’t hesitate to reach out for help so that he had the proper expertise on a matter.

“What’s that look for?” Aiden asked.

“I’ve waited centuries to say this. I told you so.”

“What—”

“I always said you’d make a better king than me. I just knew it. You denied it at every turn, but you’re simply proving me right today.” Still holding Aiden’s hand, he lifted it to his lips and kissed his knuckles. “I’m just so proud of you.”

“Wait! Does that mean Ronan was a king when he was human?” Someone demanded—possibly Ethan or maybe River, he was still learning voices—from behind them.

“A prince,” Ronan murmured, still staring into Aiden’s soft gaze.

Aiden made a dismissive noise in the back of his throat. “Your father was on his deathbed. We were riding for home so you could take the throne. You were the king and you know it.”

“And now you’re together,” Sofia interjected. There was a dangerously speculative tone to her voice that finally drew Ronan’s gaze from Aiden’s. “Does that mean you’re his consort?”

He could hear Aiden drawing a breath to answer, but Ronan spoke first. “No. Never. I’m a bodyguard at best. Whether Aiden is king for a day or a hundred years, I will never be more for him. And if something should happen to him, I won’t survive it to take his place.”

“Ronan,” Aiden said sharply, fingers tightening around Ronan’s.

He shook his head, already lifting his free hand to touch Aiden’s face. “It’s the way it’s always been between us. You were always there to protect me. My vengeful shadow with the disapproving glare. I always knew that if I was killed while wearing the crown, it would be because they’d already taken you from me. Let me be your shadow now.”

Aiden turned his face into Ronan’s palm, his eyes squeezed shut as if he were in pain. Ronan understood all too well. Just the thought of them losing each other right now was too much. They’d not had enough time to settle into simply seeing each other each night. To holding each other.

“But I’m not going anywhere for a long time. I figure that I need to hold you for at least twice as many years as we were separated and maybe then you’ll start to tire of me,” Ronan teased, trying to wipe away the pain.

“Not even then,” Aiden whispered in a rough voice.

“Yep,” Sofia said suddenly, causing Aiden to lift his head and blink a couple of times as if waking from a dream. “You’ve got to keep him. Sex dungeon or not.”

Aiden sighed loudly. “There will be no sex dungeon. I can’t believe I even have to say those words.”

“I think we’re getting off track, though,” Ronan offered when Aiden seemed to be struggling.

Aiden smiled up at him gratefully. “Yes, we’re all gathered to discuss the European Ministry and their current agenda.”

Ronan followed him over to one of the sofas and sat perched on the arm closest to Aiden while everyone else found seats around the room. He rested his hand on Aiden’s shoulder because he couldn’t stop himself from touching him. It was like some part of his brain wasn’t entirely convinced Aiden wouldn’t disappear before his eyes at any second. If he just touched him, held his hand, Aiden would remain solid and not fade like a dream.

When everyone was ready, Aiden launched into a quick summary of the meeting he had with Mara earlier in the evening, along with the threats. No one seemed particularly surprised by the news, but they certainly weren’t pleased with it either.

“Why? What’s the point in having control over whoever is ruling the Americas?” Fox inquired, his arms folded over his chest while he leaned against Winter.

“It wasn’t such a huge concern a couple of hundred years ago because there was less communication back and forth across the ocean. But with telephones, internet, and email, news spreads much faster. What happens in the Americas has the potential to influence vampires in Europe and vice versa,” Marcus explained.

“And the European Ministry prefers to control what happens and changes in Europe,” Sofia added. “Or rather make sure nothing changes. Vampires are horrible about change in general, but the European vampires are like goddamn glaciers when it comes to movement.”

“Aiden has greatly complicated their lives,” Ronan said, his hand tightened just a bit on Aiden’s shoulder. “With eleven American ministers, it meant there were eleven potential levers for them to pull to influence events and decisions in the Americas. Now there is only one, and he’s already shut them down. They need to get Aiden to bend or remove him completely. I’d say their overall goal is to set up a new ministry like the one that previously ruled the Americas.”

“Or better yet, put a puppet on the throne,” Rafe murmured.

Aiden leaned forward, scratching the stubble on his chin. “I hadn’t considered that angle. It would give the European Ministry an expanded reach and more power to be able to bend vampires in the Americas to their whims.”

“There’s certainly no love for the vamps across the ocean,” Ronan added. All eyes in the room turned to him, and he frowned. “In general, you’re seen as runaways and outcasts. The reckless, lawless bloodsuckers who couldn’t cut it in civilized society.”

“We’re lawless? Isn’t the death rate of humans much higher in Europe than in the Americas?” Bel demanded, his voice trembling.

Ronan gently smiled at him. “It’s part of the old way. Civilized society. The old ones don’t value human life.”

Marcus got to his feet and paced, his frown deepening. “We haven’t been gone from Europe for that long. Barely more than a hundred years. I don’t remember it being that bad.”

“That’s my fault,” Aiden admitted. His shoulder slumped and Ronan immediately wanted to draw him into his arms. “Your focus was entirely on your mother while we were living in Britain. I tried to keep you from associating with other vampires as long as possible because I was afraid of their influence. I didn’t want you losing what made you all so special. The only one who got away from me—”

“Was me,” Winter finished.

Aiden sighed. “You were never one to sit still.”

Winter smirked at him. “I don’t think I suffered any kind of irreparable damage.”

“No, you just scarred the rest of us,” Rafe mocked.

“The point is that the European Ministry now wants Aiden dead because Mara has likely already reported that he won’t bow to orders,” Ronan said, bringing them back to the matter that was most weighing on his mind. “Furthermore, whoever they task with killing Aiden will also be assigned the entire Varik clan. They can’t risk leaving any of you alive to stir up trouble. They have to show that their wishes are to be obeyed, even from across the ocean.”

Aiden twisted around on the sofa so that he could look up at Ronan. “Any chance they might toss their favorite contract worker the assignment?”

“Oh, no. I’m on an entirely different shit list for them now,” he replied with a wide grin. “They want me dead, but they’re probably offering a bonus for my head if the vamp can bring me back alive for torture before my final execution.”

His lover’s brow was crisscrossed with lines of worry, and his nose wrinkled. Ronan wanted to run his finger down it, smoothing away the lines, but he didn’t want Aiden to smack his hand away. “Why do you sound so amused by this?”

“It’s not the first time I’ve run afoul of the Ministry.” He paused and scratched his cheek with one finger. “Though…I’m not sure how I’d get out of this one even if I wanted to. For the most part, they learned to leave me alone and I would leave them alone.”

“So, we can expect an attack,” Lola said in a hard voice. “From the emissaries already here?”

Ronan shook his head. “Unlikely. As Aiden proved in the meeting, Mara is barely more than a baby. I can’t believe they sent her.”

“Speaking of, how did you know all that information about her?” Winter asked. “It was incredible…and frightening.”

Aiden’s smile turned to Ethan, who waggled his fingers at the group. The fledgling wiggled to the edge of his seat, seeming to have trouble holding in his enthusiasm. “Well, I might be learning more than just coding in my classes. I’ve got some friends who’ve been teaching me some hacking techniques. The European Ministry has been building a database for all its vampires, but they have some really shitty security.”

“You hacked the European Ministry?” River gasped.

“Yep.” He did another wiggle before continuing. “Looks like the database is relatively new. Not nearly as many entries as I would have expected, but they have lots on the vampires who work for them.”

“Did you find out about him?” Rafe demanded, pointing directly at Ronan.

Ronan’s heart skipped a beat at the thought. Did the Ministry have a file on him? What in God’s name would be in it? Nothing good, he was sure. This was not how he wanted Aiden and his children learning all his secrets. He wanted to talk to them, explain things. At least cushion the blow. If that were even possible.

Panic tried to seize him, but Ethan was already saying, “I didn’t look at his file to find out how old he is and by relation, Aiden. And even if I did find it, I’d bow out of the bet.”

“But there is a file,” Ronan said softly, the words nearly getting caught in his throat.

Ethan lifted large eyes up at him and winced. “Sort of. Not much on your background or anything to give a hint of your age. Mostly it’s just jobs. A lot of jobs. Vampires you’ve hunted down. They also had the complaints and charges against your targets. It reads like a freaking list of demons and monsters.”

“Okay. Thanks,” Ronan murmured. He dropped his gaze to Aiden’s shoulder rather than looking at everyone in the room. Discomfort churned in his stomach, and he could feel their eyes on him.

“No, thank you. I know you were doing a job, but you likely saved lives by getting rid of those monsters.”

He grunted but couldn’t bring himself to say more than that. He was no hero. He’d just been doing a job, passing the time. It hadn’t been about saving innocent lives.

“What about the other one with Mara?” Sofia inquired.

Ronan shook his head, relieved they were moving on from his past. “Michael barely has more than a century on her, but he’s nothing more than muscle. He’d attack if the Ministry told him to, but they would know he had no chance of making a dent. After everything the Variks have survived, they have to know that they can’t fuck up their first attempt on Aiden’s life. It will just force you to strengthen your defenses. Each attack will become progressively more difficult.”

“Why not send an entire army of vampires from Europe against us?” Wyatt inquired.

Ronan grinned. That was such a shifter thought process. They were all about brute force and power through numbers.

“One reason is that the Ministry has no army to send. It relies on the agreement of the various clans, and there are very few clans who would be willing to send most of its members overseas to deal with a Ministry problem, thus leaving their own clan and territory vulnerable to attack by another rival clan.”

Sofia suddenly hummed. “I suddenly wish they would.”

“What?” Bel squawked.

She chuckled, her dark eyes sparkling with her mirth. “Can you imagine a faster way to unite all the various clans in the Americas under Aiden’s banner? Announce that the European Ministry is trying to take over the Americas and kill their king.”

“Hating a foreign leader trying to steal power will always trump hating the leader you have,” Winter added.

“Your faith in my ability to win over our fellow vampires is so touching,” Aiden grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. He rested against back of the couch, and Ronan slid a consoling hand over his shoulders while still smiling.

“You will win them over, but it’s a long process,” Ronan said.

“And we’re short on time,” Sofia added. “I have members of my clan watching the emissaries at the hotel to make sure they don’t go anywhere but the airport. Jake has offered up a couple of wolves to take over if they’ve not left by sunrise. Do we still want them to leave? Should we try to hold them here?”

“No, we let them go,” Aiden answered decisively. “I want them gone as soon as possible rather than risking them stirring up trouble here.”

“What about anyone else in the area who might be working for the Ministry? You know, besides Ronan,” Winter tossed out.

“Is it because I called you kid?” Ronan teased. Winter glared back at him, but it was Rafe who spoke up first.

“Wee One gets touchy about nicknames.”

“Bastard,” Winter snarled.

“Wait, he still calls you Wee One?” Fox asked.

Winter wrapped an arm around the witch, pulling him in closer. “He had stopped for a while.”

Rafe sat up and gave a little shake, a wicked grin spread across his lips. “Tonight feels special. Little Varik has turned into a hacker. We’ve got a whole new Ministry trying to kill us. Father is finally getting laid and planning out his sex dungeon.” Winter groaned while Bel snorted, trying to hold in a laugh. “And I’ve found a brand-new way to torment Wee One. It’s a wonderful night.”

“Bite me, Rafe,” Winter snarled.

“Behave,” Marcus moaned. “Sofia and David are accustomed to our brand of insanity, but Ronan isn’t yet. I’m sure Father would prefer if we didn’t send him running out of the house screaming.”

“Well, isn’t it better that he learn now rather than be surprised later?” Bel inquired.

Ronan leaned down, laying his head against the top of Aiden’s, and said in a stage whisper, “I love your clan.”

Aiden chuckled softly. “They are always entertaining.”

“And loyal,” Sofia added.

“And protective of what’s theirs,” Ryder grunted, breaking his silence at last.

“Good.” Ronan turned his cheek and pressed a kiss to the top of Aiden’s head before straightening. It was easier to breathe if he knew that they’d all be protecting Aiden. But after spending this enlightening evening with the Varik clan, Ronan was coming to realize that he didn’t want anything to happen to any of them. Aiden’s family was steadily becoming more precious to him and not just because they belonged to Aiden.

“The threat is going to come from Heller,” Marcus announced suddenly, drawing all eyes to where he was standing at the far end of the room. The vampire seemed to be staring off into space, his mind still turning over what he’d just said. After a moment, he gave a small nod and continued. “Heller is going to be their best option right now. He and what remains of his clan have been hiding successfully in the Americas for the past six months. He has the best chance of sneaking around and possibly even getting close to Aiden. Far more than anyone the Ministry might send over.”

“And since he’s already gone to the Ministry for assistance, they know he’s willing to be used. They could offer him the throne for the Americas if he just gets rid of Aiden and the Variks. The promise of power could give him the courage to act that he has been lacking,” Winter murmured. “It makes sense.”

“I don’t understand.” Bel shifted on the couch, moving out of Wyatt’s arms a little while at the same time sliding one hand down across River’s chest as he sat at Bel’s feet. “If Heller has been too much of a coward to face Aiden before now, why would he act even if the European Ministry demanded it? He’d have to feel that he had an edge now that he didn’t have before.”

“Fuck,” Ronan swore then slapped his hand to his mouth in horror as a thought suddenly came to him. “He does have an edge now,” he said, the words coming out slightly muffled.

“What?” Aiden demanded.

“The party.”

“What do you mean?”

“He’s right,” Winter agreed and swore as well. “How many vampires wandered through the house that night? We tried to keep an eye on them, but it wouldn’t have been too hard for someone to slip away to all the various parts of the house. An ally of Heller that we didn’t know about, scouting for him.”

“Or even Mara,” Ronan admitted, hating himself. He lifted pained eyes to Aiden’s. “I’m sorry. I didn’t keep a close watch on her and Michael after I saw you. Fuck, I wasn’t even aware of her leaving the party. I couldn’t look away from you.”

Aiden reached up, touching his cheek. “It’s not your fault.”

“It is. I should have been focused on your safety.”

Aiden barked out a laugh. “It was the first time we’d seen each other in a thousand years. How could you have thought of that? I barely remembered my own name for the rest of the night after seeing you.”

There was a sudden heavy stillness to the room that had Ronan looking up to find a look of shock on all their faces. No one breathed or blinked.

“Darling, I think you just let a very large cat out of the bag,” Ronan whispered, fighting back a smile.

“Yes,” Aiden sighed, squeezing his eyes shut. “Not tonight. That’s all I ask. Let’s focus on Heller and protecting the clan. We can discuss…my age—”

“Our ages,” Ronan corrected.

“Yes, our ages another night, I promise.”

“Just one thing real quick,” Ethan said and then sucked in a deep breath before he continued in a rush, “Holy shit! We were so far off. I mean not even in the freaking ballpark.”

“Who won the bet?” Ronan inquired.

“I did,” Philippe announced with a smug grin.

“How is that winning?” Fox scoffed. “You had five hundred and two. He’s double that.”

Philippe shrugged. “I was the closest.”

“This isn’t The Price is Right,” River chided. “You were still way off.”

“Focus, gentlemen,” Aiden prodded, his voice hardening.

“Yes, I…” Marcus broke off and scrubbed a hand over his face. “Heller. If Heller speaks to Mara or anyone who might have a grudge against the Variks and attended the party, he could gain critical insight into the house. We need to find Heller and his clan quickly.”

“I’ll talk to the ghosts. See what I can turn up,” Winter offered.

Oh, there was something Ronan wanted to ask about, but the conversation was moving on too quickly. He’d have to pry the information out of Aiden later.

“I’ve got my spies as well,” Rafe agreed. “Lola and I will see what we can turn up.”

“Marcus and I can also make a list of any clans who might side with Heller and or the European Ministry,” Sofia offered. “That could give us some new leads.”

Aiden nodded. “This is a good starting point. I want Heller found quickly, or we need to set a trap for him. He needs to be dealt with. The European Ministry needs to be sent a message that the Americas are not part of their domain. Their attempts at control are not welcome here.”

There were murmurs of agreement, and the meeting largely broke up. Rafe’s companions filtered out first, making plans with him to begin their hunt for Heller the next night. Sofia stood next, and Aiden quickly crossed the room. There was a new wariness to her eyes as she watched Aiden that hadn’t been there when Ronan first met her. It was his age. The vampire she’d known had become something of a scary legend now. Their kind never lived that long. Those that did were frighteningly powerful and dangerous.

With Aiden’s usual warm smile, he held out a hand to her, but Ronan admired how he was careful to not get too close, giving her the option to come to him. “I’m still me,” he whispered. “Nothing has changed. I’m still the vampire you handed the crown.”

Sofia gave a little roll of her eyes. “And I thought it was only because I didn’t want to be bothered with it.” But she took his hand before she hugged him tightly. “We will talk about this.”

Aiden agreed and looked up at David as Sofia stepped away from him. “Keep a close watch on her. She is an obvious target since she’s a well-known ally of mine. Don’t let anything happen to her.”

“Not a chance,” David agreed with a nod.

Sofia turned her stern dark gaze on Ronan, and he straightened. “And you, just because you’re a thousand years old doesn’t mean you can slack. You keep him safe.”

“Until my last breath,” Ronan replied, and he meant it. He’d give all that he was to keep Aiden safe.

The sons and their mates followed next. There were many hugs and teasing comments. The same wariness and maybe confusion filled their eyes, but they seemed to be rebounding a little faster than Sofia. Ronan wasn’t sure if it was due to their relative youth or that no matter what age Aiden was, he remained their father first.

But there was no denying the warmth and happiness that swelled in Ronan’s chest to see the sons’ and mates’ obvious love and affection for Aiden as well as each other. Their teasing and sniping seemed endless, but it was all done out of love and respect for one another. These people were a family first and a clan second.

What surprised him most was that they all had a comment or teasing remark for him as they left, as if they were trying to include him. The caution wasn’t entirely gone, but they were trying. And Ronan didn’t want to do a damn thing to let them down. He wanted to be part of this family almost as much as he wanted Aiden with him forever.

Marcus was the last one to linger in the room with them, and judging by Aiden’s expression, his old friend didn’t seem surprised.

“Are you angry?” Aiden asked suddenly.

The oldest son frowned for a second and shook his head. “Stunned. No, humbled.”

Aiden cocked his head to the side, and Ronan had to admit he was surprised by the word choice as well.

“I don’t understand,” Aiden replied.

“All that time, you’ve seen so much. Done so much, before you even met us. And still you chose to stay with us. We’re…we’re a drop of water in the ocean for you. For at least the last hundred years, you could have left. Lived a life away from us, but you didn’t. You couldn’t be near us, but you were always right there, waiting to jump in if something happened. You chose us.”

Aiden stepped up to his son and placed both his hands on either side of his face. “Because I love you. I love you and your brothers. I loved your mother. You gave me more than two hundred years of joy. I’m humbled because your family chose me. I’ve never felt that I deserved such a gift, and I’ve been thankful for all of you since the first night.” Looking over his shoulder at Ronan, Aiden licked his lips and flashed him a shaky smile. He turned his attention to Marcus. “And now I have a new reason to be happy. Does that bother you?”

“No!” Marcus said sharply before hugging Aiden tightly. “Definitely not. You’re well overdue for some happiness like this.”

Ronan swallowed hard against the lump in his throat. Okay, there was one drawback to the Variks. They were going to turn him into a weeping baby. But if that was the price he had to pay to keep Aiden and protect his family, then he’d pay it with a fucking teary smile on his face.

Releasing Aiden, Marcus straightened and rubbed one eye with the heel of his hand. “If you’ll excuse me, I likely have a fledgling about to explode over the idea that his father-in-law is a thousand years old. I need to find a way to distract him.”

Aiden snorted. “I’m sure you’ll manage.”

To Ronan’s utter shock, a positively filthy smile spread across the very staid Marcus’s mouth. “Yes. I have a few ideas,” he murmured and strolled out of the library.

“So?” Aiden said, drawing Ronan’s gaze to his face.

Ronan shrugged. “It could have gone worse. But I say that we go to bed before the fates decide to throw worse at us.”

Aiden’s shoulders slumped and he flashed Ronan a weary smile. “That sounds perfect to me.”

And Ronan had some excellent ideas about how to make Aiden forget about the rest of the world for a few hours.

Chapter Fourteen

Ronan leaned against the closed door as he watched Aiden cross the bedroom. His lover’s shoulders looked too straight, too tense, despite the fact that they were hidden away in Aiden’s private rooms—the one place he should have been able to relax.

But then he wasn’t surprised Aiden couldn’t truly let go of his worries. The man loved to ruminate on a problem, pick it apart in his brain until he had it shredded and screaming its secrets at him.

Rubbing the back of his neck, Aiden turned suddenly to face Ronan, his brow lined with worry. “Ronan? Something wrong?”

“Only that you’re still thinking about Heller and the Ministry,” Ronan replied.

Aiden sighed heavily. “I can’t just turn that off. They’re threatening you, my family, all the vampires in the Americas with their archaic rule. We need to work out their next steps.”

“You forgot to list yourself among those the Ministry would like to control or kill.”

“Yes, yes,” Aiden said, absently waving off his words.

Ronan swallowed a groan of frustration. There was no point in arguing. Aiden was always a protector first. It was written into the very essence of who he was, and a thousand years couldn’t change it. The man refused to worry about his own neck. That was fine. Ronan would do it for him.

Shoving away from the doors, Ronan cross the room and circled his sweet man to stand behind him. He ran his hands up his back and curled them over tense shoulders, massaging away the tightness. Aiden groaned loudly, relaxing some under his touch. This…Aiden needed this.

“Ronan,” Aiden whispered.

“I’ve got you, darling. I want you to put yourself into my hands tonight. Let me take care of you.” Ronan slid his hands down Aiden’s back and around his waist. Ronan pressed a kiss to the side of his neck and grinned at the shiver that went through his lover. He loved Aiden’s responsiveness, loved how he seemed to soak in Ronan’s every touch. While one hand moved up his chest to pinch a nipple, his other dropped to the front of his trousers, lightly skimming over the hard bulge he found. Aiden gasped and thrust into his hand. “Do you want that? Would you like me to take care of you?”

“Yes, please. Yes,” Aiden panted.

“And if I tell you to get on your knees and make love to my cock with that beautiful mouth of yours?”

A low moan rattled up Aiden’s throat. Ronan could feel him get harder against his hand. “Yes.”

“And if tell you that I want to fuck your perfect ass?”

“Yes. It’s yours. Anything you want. Just don’t ever stop.” The last words came out choked, and Ronan wrapped his arms around Aiden, holding him tight, making him feel completely trapped.

“Never. You’ll never stop feeling me with you.” Ronan closed his eyes, his face buried in Aiden’s neck for a moment as he struggled to get a tight rein on his own emotions. Everything still felt so raw with Aiden, as if they were existing on the very edge of all things. It would likely be a while before they both stopped fearing that it would all fall apart at any second.

When he was feeling more in control, Ronan loosened his arms enough to pull Aiden’s thin sweater and undershirt up over his head. He moved around to stand in front of him and unfastened his pants, taking time to slowly caress his lover through the material before shoving both the slacks and underwear down his legs. Ronan put a little space between them as Aiden stepped out of his clothes, giving Ronan a chance to admire the golden beauty in front of him. A dusting of brown hair covered Aiden’s pale chest, leading to a flat stomach and powerful legs. A nice thick cock he’d felt for himself jutted upward as if trying to reach for him, and he smiled. He planned to spend countless hours becoming well acquainted with that member, memorizing every inch of it and the sounds he could conjure from Aiden’s throat.

But he had different plans tonight. He wanted Aiden to forget for a little while. To think only about them.

Lifting his gaze to Aiden’s hungry amber eyes, he smiled. “Now undress me.”

Aiden returned his grin as he stepped close. Nimble fingers slid under Ronan’s borrowed sweater and pushed it upward. Aiden explored his chest, teased his nipples, before finally tossing the expensive cashmere garment aside. His lover slowly lowered himself to his knees, kissing his chest and across his stomach. Ronan closed his eyes, loving every hot caress of those perfect lips, the haunting brush of fangs followed by a swipe from the tip of his tongue. Aiden put everything of himself into each touch, his entire focus seemingly on Ronan now.

Fingers stumbled with his belt for a moment. There was a soft growl of frustration, and then the offending pants were being pushed aside along with his underwear. Ronan groaned as the flat of Aiden’s tongue swiped up the underside of his cock. It was breathing in heaven, his body humming with the promise of so much more to come. So, it was with great difficulty that he grabbed Aiden’s hair and pulled him away from his aching dick.

“Naked first. I told you to undress me.”

To his credit, Aiden gave him the most pathetic look imaginable, as if the poor vampire were starving and all he needed was another taste of Ronan’s cock to make everything better. And God help him, Ronan wanted to give Aiden everything he asked for, but this was about giving over control.

“Finish undressing me,” Ronan said, adding a little more steel to his voice.

Aiden gave a small nod, returning to the task of pulling down Ronan’s pants. Of course, the devious man leaned forward just right so that he could nuzzle Ronan’s member with the side of his face. Light prickles of his five o’clock shadow sent tingles along his dick, and Ronan hissed.

The moment he was completely naked, Aiden ran his hands up Ronan’s thighs, gazing at him with bright, hungry eyes, as if he were a banquet and Aiden was simply waiting for permission to feast on him. But Aiden was an exquisite vision as well: Bunched, straining muscles. Hard cock glistening with pre-cum at the tip. Damp lips parted as each breath came out in a pant of need.

Wrapping his hand around the base of his dick, Ronan squeezed before tapping the head against Aiden’s lips. “Open.” Aiden immediately obeyed, his tongue sliding out just enough to lightly caress the tip. “Keep those fangs tucked away, or I’m going to jerk off in the shower alone.”

Aiden lifted his upper lips a little farther to reveal that his fangs were indeed safely tucked away. That was good, because Ronan had no desire to feel them in his dick. But bad because it meant that he’d not snapped Aiden’s control yet. Soon.

Ronan pushed his cock into Aiden’s welcoming mouth, not bothering to hold back his moan of pleasure. His eyes fell shut and he let himself sink into the feeling of Aiden’s tongue running over his length, the tight, warm, wet suction. He could just stay here for the rest of the night. Ronan opened his eyes, looking down at Aiden as he gently ran his fingers through his soft brown hair and caressed his cheeks. Ronan thrust forward carefully, and Aiden moaned, the sound rumbling around his dick. God, he could come just like this, but not tonight. He had plans for his king.

Slowly, he withdrew from Aiden’s wonderful mouth, letting the wet head rub over his lips for a moment until he smiled. “You are dangerously good at that.”

Aiden hummed. “And sorely out of practice.”

Ronan chuckled. “Well, I plan on giving you plenty of practice, but not tonight.” Ronan held out his hand to Aiden, helping him to his feet.

As Aiden rose, he leaned into Ronan, their bodies rubbing against each other until they were both hissing. Ronan seized his lips roughly in a demanding kiss, thrusting his tongue inside of Aiden’s mouth. His man opened immediately, his body relaxed and completely pliable. Aiden could be incredibly stubborn and uncompromising when he wanted to be. His will was like a rod of iron, which was why it was all the more intoxicating when he handed himself over to Ronan, trusting him completely.

They kissed until Ronan’s lips grew sore, and still, he didn’t want to stop. He never wanted to stop kissing Aiden. There was no growing tired of it. They had a thousand years of kissing to catch up on.

He slid his hands along Aiden’s back to roughly grab his ass, kneading the muscles in those two wonderful globes. Aiden tore his mouth away and moaned loudly. He thrust his cock forward, rubbing it along the inside of Ronan’s hip. Digging his fingers in, Ronan parted those cheeks, letting the cool air in the room brush over his hole. Aiden bucked, his fingers digging painfully into his shoulder.

“Ronan!” he cried out. “Fuck me. Need you.”

With a wicked grin, Ronan extended one finger and lightly brushed it down Aiden’s crack and over the tight pucker, earning a low whimper from his man. Muscles twitched and hot pre-cum smeared across his abdomen from Aiden’s cock.

“Will I need to go slow? Has it been a while since someone last stretched you?”

“Yes,” Aiden hissed. “It’s just…just been…”

“What, darling? You can tell me anything.” Ronan pressed a light kiss to Aiden’s temple and his jaw. “What do you need?”

“I’ve just used my fingers,” Aiden admitted in a whisper. “It’s…it’s not enough.”

Ronan closed his eyes and every fucking muscle in his body stiffened. Just the image alone of Aiden touching himself was nearly enough to send him screaming over the edge. When he could take more than a short breath without shattering, he pressed his mouth to the corner of Aiden’s and then his lips, taking them in a long, searing kiss. “I understand, darling. I’ll fill you and fuck you exactly how you need.” He would give Aiden the same exhausted, bone-deep aching satisfaction Aiden had given him earlier in the evening.

“Please,” Aiden pleaded.

“Get on the bed,” Ronan said, though it seemed to require an extra minute to stop kissing Aiden and to get his damn fingers to release him. He needed to get control of himself. Every desire and instinct screamed to jump this man, but he wanted to go slow, to savor every moment.

He watched as Aiden paused at the nightstand long enough to grab the lube, and then he was stretched out in bed in the same spot where Ronan had lain just a few hours earlier. And even though so little time had passed, Ronan was starved for Aiden. He suspected that it would always be that way between them.

With one knee on the edge of the bed, Ronan smirked as he spun a finger at Aiden, indicating that he should roll over onto his stomach. Aiden narrowed his gaze but did as he was instructed, pulling a pillow down to tuck under his head. Ronan admired the swooping curve of the spine that lifted into a perfect bubble butt that he wanted to sink his teeth into.

Mmmm…biting Aiden would be delicious. But that would come later. There were other parts of Aiden that needed to be tasted first.

Ronan crawled onto the bed between Aiden’s long legs and started massaging his shoulders, working out any bits of tension that still lingered before slowly working his way along his back. Aiden moaned as Ronan reached the base of his spine and Aiden lifted his ass as if trying to capture Ronan’s attention.

With a chuckle, Ronan smacked it. “Lie still. I want you relaxed.”

“I’m not going to relax until I fucking come,” Aiden grumbled into his pillow.

Ronan sat on his heels and dug his fingers into Aiden’s cheeks, massaging muscles and slowly parting them to reveal his tight hole. “Are you saying I’ve been neglecting you?”

“No.”

“I think you are.” Sliding down the bed to lie on his own stomach, Ronan licked a stripe across Aiden over his entrance. The most interesting sound escaped Aiden, a strange mix of moan and howl. Ronan blew across the damp skin, and Aiden swore quite creatively. Yes, that was better. He definitely had the man’s full attention now.

Ronan tucked in, licking, sucking, and nibbling on those tight muscles until they began to loosen, and Aiden was moaning into his pillow. He loved every sound Aiden made. His lover was likely loud enough for the entire house to hear and he didn’t care. He wanted the world to know how well loved and cared for his man was.

When they were both shaking with need, Ronan grabbed the lube and poured some onto his fingers. He worked it slowly into Aiden’s willing body, taking great care to make sure that he wasn’t hurt.

“Ronan, now!” Aiden pleaded.

“I thought I was the one in control today,” he teased as he pressed a third finger inside of Aiden. His lover’s breathing hitched, but when Ronan would have withdrawn, Aiden pushed back, taking more of him.

“I can’t wait anymore. Please, Ronan.”

Ronan snarled, removed his fingers, and snatched up the bottle of lube again. “Next time I’m gagging you. I can’t resist you when you beg.”

To his surprise, Aiden looked over his shoulder and flashed him a wicked grin, proving that he knew exactly how to press all of Ronan’s buttons. The bastard. Not that he cared. Ronan loved that Aiden wanted him so badly, needed to feel him.

With both hands tightly gripping Aiden’s hips, Ronan carefully entered Aiden. The heat was exquisite, and he had to dig deep to push down his own raging need to just plunge into his body. He’d waited a lifetime for this, imagined it a hundred thousand times, and none of his fantasies even came close. Aiden’s breath caught and Ronan froze, giving him time to adjust before pushing forward again.

Fully seated inside of Aiden, Ronan draped his wider body over his lover’s and wrapped one arm across his chest while pressing kisses to his shoulder. “You’re perfect. Every inch of you, every breath and sigh and laugh, is perfect.”

“Do you know what would make this more perfect?” Aiden asked in a low, dreamy voice.

“What?”

“If you’d move.”

Ronan gave an evil chuckle as he pulled back, but instead of slamming into Aiden, he moved slowly, giving little thrusts. “What if I fucked you like this? Just deep and slow. Tiny thrusts to keep you balanced right on the edge.” Another whimper broke from Aiden’s lips, and his muscles tightened around Ronan’s cock as if Aiden’s body were trying to draw him deeper.

“Whatever you want,” Aiden growled. “Just don’t stop. Don’t want you to ever stop.”

“Never,” Ronan promised, not caring if their words were completely illogical. He didn’t want to ever be physically parted from Aiden again. They could just go on making love like this until their bones turned to dust.

“Promise…promise me…” Aiden said brokenly.

“What? Anything.”

“Promise me…no one else. Just us. No other women or men. I couldn’t—”

Ronan froze, and it was like Aiden gripped his heart in a vise. Did his lover truly not understand?

He carefully pulled out of Aiden completely, and his lover cried out an apology, but Ronan ignored it as he forced Aiden onto his back. He paused only long enough to smear more lube on his dick, and then he was pressing inside of Aiden before stretching out on top of him. Some of his earlier driving need returned, but his concern for Aiden and his heart was more pressing. Sliding his arms under Aiden, Ronan gripped his shoulders tightly, holding him completely captive.

“Aiden, look at me,” Ronan commanded roughly. Aiden blinked, gazing at him with beautiful amber eyes. The wariness that had haunted those eyes for so long was gone, and Aiden looked up at him with only love and trust. “There will never be anyone else. You’re everything to me. You’re all I’ve ever wanted. I fell for you as a human, and in the past few days, I’ve fallen all over again as I’ve discovered who you’ve become in the past centuries. And I plan to spend my remaining years proving that I’m worthy of you.”

“You’re mine,” Aiden whispered. His trembling fingers touched Ronan’s cheek and swept up to brush the sweaty hair from his eyes.

“My heart, body, and soul belong to you,” Ronan confirmed, thrusting deep inside.

Aiden moaned and bowed his back in pleasure. He wrapped his legs around Ronan’s hips. “Harder. Oh God, my love, harder please.”

Ronan could follow Aiden’s wishes. He’d give everything of himself to this man. His breath. His last drop of blood.

The room was filled with the sounds of slapping skin, broken pants, and cries of pleasure. His orgasm was building again, and he could feel Aiden’s leaking cock rubbing against his abdomen. His lover was so damn close. He needed to send Aiden over first.

“Bite me,” Aiden whispered. At first Ronan was sure he’d imagined it, but then he heard Aiden’s rough whisper again. “Please, Ronan. Bite me. Make me yours.”

There was no stopping his fangs from sliding down. The thought of tasting Aiden was too compelling. Slowing his thrusts, Ronan buried his face in Aiden’s neck and licked along the rapidly fluttering artery. He struck fast and Aiden shouted. The rich taste of Aiden was accompanied by a rush of pure joy. Aiden’s body clenched tightly around him while his cum painted both their stomachs and chests.

He allowed himself only a couple of swallows and lifted his mouth. His orgasm was teetering on the edge, but he didn’t want to go over just yet.

“Aiden, please,” he ground out between clenched teeth.

He didn’t need to say more. Strong arms wrapped around him a second before sharp fangs sank deep. The world exploded into brilliant white. All he could do was cling desperately to Aiden while he came deep inside of his welcoming body. Nothing had ever felt so perfect, so alive. Brain cells were fried to dust, and every nerve tingled as if he’d been struck by lightning.

When thought returned to his brain, he simply collapsed on top of Aiden. He couldn’t move. He was never, ever going to move again. He was probably crushing Aiden, though. He needed to move. But couldn’t.

With a little grunt, Aiden rolled them onto their sides and licked the freshly healed spot where he’d bitten Ronan, sending a shiver through his body.

“Biting…biting we’ve got to save…for special occasions,” Ronan panted.

Aiden breathlessly chuckled. “Definitely.”

Ronan opened his eyes and found himself staring into happy amber eyes. Old worries and aches faded with just one look from Aiden. He could feel Aiden’s heart pounding against his chest, the sweat and cum running along their flesh. The moment he’d dreamed of for so long was here, and it was real, and it was so much more than he’d hoped for.

“You’re my everything, Aiden,” Ronan murmured. “I know this is happening fast, but I’m not clinging to some old idea of who you were. I can see clearly that you’re the same man I loved who is dedicated to his principles, but you’re also a man devoted to his sons, who still loves his first mate and will always love her. I’m grateful for what you found with your Julianna, because it gave me a chance to find you now.”

“My prince,” Aiden whispered, and the words wrapped tight around his heart. How he’d missed those words from his old friend and now lover. Over and over in his head, he’d imagined what Aiden had been really saying with those words.

I believe in you.

I trust you.

I love you.

Now he could hear all the meanings in those two words.

“Do you remember that night in the forest, just a day’s ride from home?” Aiden asked suddenly.

“Vividly,” Ronan said with a little smirk.

“I wanted to say yes.” Aiden blinked rapidly as if he were fighting back tears. “I’d wanted to say yes so badly.”

Ronan placed his hand to Aiden’s cheek and brushed his thumb over his lips. “I know, darling. I know. I was scared and being nonsensical. You have always been the logical one between us.” Leaning in, Ronan kissed him gently. His sweet Aiden. He’d never doubted him for a second. Not that night. Not ever. “I’ll get us a towel now that my legs are working a bit.”

The smile returned to Aiden’s lips as Ronan pulled away. “How? I don’t think I’ll ever move again.”

Ronan rolled out of bed and had to stand there for a moment. Had he spoken too soon? His knees wobbled, but he found his bearings when he heard Aiden snicker behind him. He disappeared into the bathroom and quickly cleaned himself off while he allowed the water to warm for Aiden. When he thought it was suitable, he dampened a cloth and tossed a clean towel over his shoulder.

When he returned to the bedroom, Aiden’s smile had been replaced with a worried frown. Climbing onto the bed, he batted Aiden’s hands away and took his time cleaning off his man.

“Lie still and let me enjoy myself,” Ronan grumbled. “Or better yet, tell me what you’re thinking that has ruined your good mood already.”

“I was thinking about you,” Aiden admitted with a smug look.

“And I make you worried? I should be the last person you’re worried about. I have everything I could ever want right in this bed.” Ronan balled the towel and damp cloth together and dropped them on the floor. He moved to his spot in the bed and turned off the lamp on his nightstand, cloaking the room in darkness prior to settling under the blankets with Aiden.

The king cuddled closer, resting his head on Ronan’s chest. Yes. He could sleep every day just like this and be perfectly content for the rest of his life.

“Why are you worried about me?” Ronan inquired.

Aiden sighed, his warm breath brushing against Ronan’s chest. “I worry about the life you lived before we found each other. I can’t help imagining all these horrible things happening to you. And then you didn’t have anyone like Julianna or my sons to help with the long nights. How close did I come to never seeing you again?”

Ronan tightened his arm around Aiden and smiled. “There were some hairy moments when I was younger. Lucky for both of us, I got a little smarter. Learned a few things. Stopped acting like an ass most of the time.” Aiden snorted and Ronan pinched his side. “I said most of the time. But I hate to burst your bubble.”

“What?”

“My life was largely boring. Did I tell you that I spent ten years reading?”

“What?” Aiden’s head popped up, and Ronan could clearly see his expression of shock. Ronan could never be accused of being the scholarly type.

“It’s true. Right at the start of the twentieth century. I was feeling tired of humanity and out of touch. I had a lovely town house in Vienna with a rather brilliant butler and cook. I collected hundreds of books and read. Only left the house long enough to hunt. That was it. Didn’t speak to anyone but my butler.”

“He must have thought you mad.”

“The term is eccentric, darling,” Ronan corrected primly.

“Did it help you feel connected?”

“Yes and no. I learned a lot of the history and science I missed, but I lost track of current-day events. By the time I came out of my town house, a new war was brewing that I couldn’t be bothered with. So I gave my servants enough money to retire comfortably, and I headed to Russia.”

“Worked out well for you, huh?” Aiden teased.

Ronan groaned. “Not even close. I lingered one winter and then headed south to Constantinople. Or was it called Istanbul when I arrived?” He shrugged. “The Greeks were still calling it Constantinople, at least. I remained there for nearly a century. It’s a beautiful city full of strange people and languages. Besides the wars, the humans were doing interesting things with science and technology. Life was certainly becoming more comfortable, and nights were more entertaining. I traveled quite a bit, met strange people, and experienced new things. When I finally got too bored, I decided to work for the Ministry a bit. Keep an eye on it.”

“Were you unhappy?”

Ronan found himself shrugging again. “I wasn’t happy, but I wasn’t necessarily unhappy. I just existed. I felt…I felt like I was waiting for something. I didn’t know what. My only guess was that it was another human war that would finally send me out of Europe and into the Americas. I heard plenty of stories about how the vampires ran wild with the shifters in the Americans. I wasn’t particularly tempted, considering I’d grown accustomed to my comfortable life.”

Aiden’s shoulders started shaking and Ronan twisted, wondering what was wrong when Aiden burst forth with loud laughter. His lover fell back on his pillows, laughing so hard, he was holding his stomach. Ronan couldn’t stop his grin at the magical sound that washed over him.

“What?”

“You,” Aiden gasped. “You were willing to give up your comfortable life t-to venture into the rugged frontier lands just because I might be there. Oh, my God! I hope you’re not roughing it too much here.”

Ronan tackled him to the bed, chuckling. He rubbed his whiskered chin on Aiden’s bare shoulder, earning a yelp. “No, I’m quite comfortable. You American vampires are surprisingly civilized.”

They wrestled back and forth in the blankets before Aiden finally wound up straddling his waist while pinning Ronan’s wrists to the bed. “Mmm…and now you’re an American vampire as well. How will you ever deal with being considered uncivilized now?”

Ronan tipped his head up for a kiss and Aiden happily obliged. “With a smile on my face so long as I have you.”

Aiden hummed as he kissed him again. “You will always have me.”

Chapter Fifteen

Ronan wandered down the hall, rubbing the heel of his palm to his temple. Aiden and Marcus were still on a video chat with Sofia, brainstorming a list of vampires who might be willing to side with the European Ministry and attack the Variks. Plotting and strategy were not his strong suit. He preferred to have Aiden just point him at the villain and slice the fucker’s head off. But it wasn’t time for head-slicing yet.

He had thought he’d find the kitchen and grab a bag of blood for a snack, but the sound of music and…well, a strange commotion caught his attention before he reached the stairs. Turning, he followed the noise to what looked like an explosion of Christmas all over the large room. A tall, full evergreen stood against one wall, its peak nearly brushing the ten-foot ceiling. Strings of white and colored lights were haphazardly stretched across the floor and blinking. And there were stacks and stacks of boxes. Most of them were open, revealing more Christmas decorations.

And in the center of this hurricane of holiday madness sat Ethan. The young vampire was dressed in jeans and an oversized green sweater. There was a wide grin on his face and what looked to be bits of gold glitter in his hair as he’d somehow transferred it from the decorations to his person.

“Are you okay in here?” Ronan asked hesitantly.

Ethan’s head popped up and his grin dimmed a little. Ronan tried not to take it personally. Aiden’s family was still trying to get used to him being around. He wasn’t sure if their hesitance was related to a lack of trust or a fear that he was trying to replace Julianna.

“Oh, hey. Yeah, I’m good.”

Part of him knew he should try to stay, get to know Ethan, but he didn’t want the fledgling to feel uncomfortable. The first step to winning over the in-laws was not making the mate of the eldest son feel trapped or threatened.

“I was going to head to the kitchen and grab a bite. Do you need anything?”

Ethan groaned and patted his flat belly like there should be an extended bulge there. “I’m still stuffed. Marcus took me out shortly after sunset to feed.”

“Okay. I’ll leave you alone then,” Ronan said, backing out of the room with his hands in his pockets.

“No!” Ethan called out, one hand extended to Ronan as if he were going to grab his arm. Ethan bit his lip and dropped his hand to his side. “Ummm…would you wanna help decorate? I might have ordered way too much. I want to get it set up before Marcus sees this mess.”

“Sure.” Delight and surprise ran through Ronan as he entered the room, rolling up the sleeves of yet another borrowed shirt from Aiden. He needed to order some new clothes. There was no doubt in his mind that Mara had confiscated anything he’d left in his hotel room, and any of his possessions in Europe were now property of the Ministry as well. No matter. They were just things. His true wealth was invested or locked away in secure bank vaults.

Glancing around the room, he found this one to be decorated differently than the rest of the house. The furniture was larger and seemed as if had been chosen for comfort. There was an enormous TV hanging on the wall and what looked to be a gaming system. There was also a tall shelf filled with movies. This was a private sanctuary just for the family.

“I will admit that I’ve never put up Christmas decorations,” Ronan admitted as he stood over the chaos.

“Well, I was going to string the tree with lights, but I need a step ladder to reach the top. So, I thought I’d work on the Christmas village, setting the pieces along the fireplace mantel over there,” he explained, pointing at the now empty mantel.

“I can help with that. Or would you rather me fetch a ladder?”

Ethan shook his head. “Ladder can wait. Let’s design the Christmas town.” He held up a small ceramic structure that was colorfully painted. Ronan accepted it and smiled to see that it was tiny toy store.

“Where should I—”

Ethan was already waving a hand at him and smiling. “Anywhere on the mantel. That’s the fun part. Making the town look however you want.” He dug back into the discarded paper and boxes. “I also have a town hall, a Christmas tree lot, a candy shop, and a cute house.”

Ronan walked over to the mantel and carefully placed the little building to one side. Yes, and then the candy store would go beside it. Town hall in the middle of the village. That all made sense. Right?

Of course, because what else would the European Ministry’s top executioner be doing but settling up a tiny ceramic Christmas village?

“I’m guessing I’m the weird one,” Ethan said suddenly as he handed Ronan the tree lot complete with several prickly green trees.

“What do you mean?” Ronan paused, holding up the little display, trying to figure out the best place for it.

“Last year we didn’t really decorate for Christmas because Marcus was still dealing with me being a brand-new vampire and mourning the loss of their mother. Things also got crazy with the American Ministry. This year, I swore we’d decorate and celebrate the holiday. Everyone looked at me like I was strange. They’ve never really decorated for Christmas. Said it was a vampire thing, but that doesn’t make sense to me.”

Placing the tree lot, Ronan turned to find Ethan holding the Town Hall with a troubled expression on his face, but Ronan didn’t think it had to do with how he was arranging the village.

He took the building but continued to face Ethan. “You’re not weird. You’re just young.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means vampires feel time differently, particularly when you get older. You stop paying attention to holidays and other things that mark time. It will just sort of…flow around you, like you’re a large rock in the middle of a stream.”

“Instead of when I was human and I moved with time?”

“Exactly.”

“That’s sad. I love Christmas.” He turned and picked up a house with delicate gingerbread details and a roof covered in glistening fake snow. “I lost my family when I was young. Vampire attack. Spent a lot of time getting shuffled around between foster care and orphanages. I didn’t get a consistent Christmas experience, but when I found a home with Marcus and the rest of the Variks, I wanted to have the real Christmas experience I’d always dreamed about.”

Ronan’s heart lurched in his chest as he listened to Ethan. How in the world was he a vampire now, in love with a vampire, surrounded every damn night by vampires, after losing his entire family to them? And it was clear he truly did love the Variks. He loved being a vampire, but he was discovering some drawbacks that had nothing to do with blood and sunlight.

Setting the little building on a nearby sofa cushion, Ronan carefully placed both of his hands on Ethan’s thin shoulders. When the young man looked up at him, he smiled gently. “There is one critical rule about being a vampire: fuck what everybody else thinks you should do.” Ethan snickered and Ronan continued. “That’s the secret to living as long as I have. You have to be you. You can’t make yourself into something you’re not. If you want to be a vampire who celebrates Christmas every damn day, that’s what you do. You have to find a way to be happy and cherish that happiness.”

Ethan’s grin made him seem to glow with joy. “Thanks.”

Ronan gave his shoulders a final squeeze before releasing him and picking up the town hall. “Now, we must get this town together. What we need are some little people.”

A cackle left Ethan and Ronan looked to see Ethan scoop up two handfuls of little figures all decked out in a variety of colorful winter gear. Ronan laughed with him as they dug back into the decorating. There was a village to pull together, garland to hang, more little decorative knickknacks and candles to place about the room. Stacks of boxes sat off to the side, filled with ornaments for the massive tree. Ethan explained he wanted all the Variks together to decorate the tree as a family event. Ronan was even more pleased when Ethan pointed out that he was glad Ronan was going to be there to nudge Aiden into helping instead of just watching them. Ethan was already including him.

“Do you think Aiden’s sons dislike me because they’re afraid I mean to replace their mother?” Ronan asked suddenly as they were picking up the paper and empty boxes from the floor.

“No, of course not! I—” he started and then stopped, looking uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry I asked you. I shouldn’t have. That wasn’t fair of me.”

“No! It’s not that.” Ethan sighed heavily, his eyes straying to the little village they’d set up on the mantel. Warm, yellow lights glowed in the interior, creating a cozy feeling. “It’s just that anything related to Julianna Varik is complicated. I met her only one time, and she was lovely. They all loved her greatly, but I saw for myself that she also hurt them greatly too.” He shook his head and looked at his hands. “It’s not my place to say more. You’ll need to talk to Aiden about it. The point is that they’re not worried about you replacing their mother. They loved her and have let her go. They want Aiden happy. He’s suffered enough in his lifetime, and they don’t want him to hurt anymore.”

An ache deep in Ronan’s chest seemed to hollow him out when he thought of his sweet Aiden hurting. He wanted to run to him and just hold him, but that wouldn’t fix anything. So he kept his feet planted.

“I don’t ever want to hurt him. He’s my everything.”

Ethan’s smile returned and he seemed to relax again, his shoulders slumping. “Then keep doing what you’re doing. Make him happy. In the short time you’ve been here, I’ve heard him laugh more than I have in the past year. That means more to his sons than anything else.”

Ronan nodded. “Thank you.”

They finished clearing away the boxes, putting the room to rights, before they would head off in search of a step ladder. Ethan had turned the lights down so that they could enjoy the glow from the village and some of the other lights hung around the room.

“It looks beautiful,” Ronan declared. “That…that was more relaxing than I thought it would be. I guess I should have been decorating for the holidays every year.”

Ethan snorted. “The bitch part is going to be packing all this stuff up again.” He walked over toward a small side table and frowned. “Do you think I have too many candles? I really love how they cast a warm glow and make everything look cozy.” Ethan waved both of his hands over the candles as if simulating the glow of the candles, when two little flames burst onto the ends of the wicks.

“Holy shit! Fire! I made fire!” Ethan shouted, which answered Ronan’s question of whether Ethan had done that before. He certainly hadn’t heard that the fledgling had such a power. “Look! I made fire!” he continued, which really wasn’t necessary because there was no missing it. But when he pointed, a new flame spouted into existence on one of the nearby throw pillows. Ethan yelped and tucked both of his hands against his chest.

Ronan quickly snatched up the pillow and threw it on the ground, stomping it out under the sole of his designer shoe. It was only a tiny flame. Nothing to worry about, but it took only one look at Ethan’s pale face and tear-filled eyes to see the vampire was on the verge of panic.

Grabbing Ethan’s shoulders again, Ronan gave him a little shake to make him finally tear his eyes from the pillow to look at him.

“I-I set that on fire. I couldn’t stop it. What if I set the house on fire? What if I hurt Marcus or Rafe or-or—?”

“Ethan, stop. You can’t be afraid of this,” Ronan said firmly.

Ethan blinked and tears rolled down his cheeks. “But what if I accidentally hurt someone I love? I’m dangerous.”

“All gifts can be dangerous. That’s why you have to learn to control it. And you can’t control it if you’re afraid of it.” Ronan crouched a little so that he was at eye level with Ethan and smiled. “This is a big day. An important day. We need to celebrate.”

“Really?”

“Yes, you got your vampiric gift.”

“Are you sure? I can also sense what a creature is like a witch can. Fox thinks I might have witch genes running through my family tree.”

Ronan lifted an eyebrow at the young man. That was interesting, but he shook his head. “I’ve known a few witches in my lifetime. Witches don’t cast accidental spells, but vampires can accidentally tap into their powers, particularly at the beginning. Controlling fire is your vampiric gift. This is an important moment for a vampire. One you will always remember. We need to call the family together, if not the whole clan. Have a celebration.”

Ethan giggled and wiped his face with both hands. “You make it sound like a birthday party.”

“It sort of is. This needs to be celebrated, Ethan. You can’t run from it.”

The young vampire shocked him further by wrapping his arms around him in a quick hug. “Thanks.” He released Ronan on a gasp and another laugh. “I need to tell Marcus!”

“I think he’ll appreciate the good news,” Ronan said as they started for the door.

They didn’t get more than a couple of steps toward the door when there was a loud thud against the window. Ethan looked as if he nearly jumped while Ronan was already reaching for the young man to tackle him to the floor. Twisting around, he could make out something black flapping followed by several angry caws.

“What the—”

“Ozzie!” Ethan cried out.

“Who? What?” If there had been any question in Ronan’s mind how Aiden kept busy these past two hundred years, it was becoming clearer by the minute that the Varik clan was nonstop adventure. Every time he turned around, something weird and unexpected was happening.

“That’s Bel’s raven, Ozzie. He sometimes sends him to us,” Ethan explained.

“What? In lieu of a text message?”

Ethan snickered and waved for him to follow. “Nah. Just to keep an eye on things.”

Ronan trailed behind the young vampire, his mind still struggling to keep up with what he was hearing. “So, Bel—the scientist—has a trained pet raven who flies from his house to this one to keep an eye on the people for him?”

Stopping on the stairs, Ethan turned partially around to look at him. “You don’t know, do you?” he asked slowly and gave another little laugh before he continued. “I already feel like you’ve been around forever. I keep forgetting you’re still new to the Variks.” Which was a warming notion. “Bel can talk to animals. It’s his gift.”

Ronan nearly tripped down the last of the stairs, his hand locked on the handrail with a death grip to catch himself. That was a damn handy gift. Combine that with Winter’s ability to disappear and Ethan’s new ability to create fire, and the Variks were a dangerous and powerful clan indeed. He was a little afraid to ask what the rest of them could do. Not that he would.

A vampire’s gift, while a thing to celebrate within his clan, was a secret thing. A valuable tool and weapon. Each vampire was wary of another because they didn’t know what their rival could do. Oh, Ronan had known a few that liked to brag about their gift, but they weren’t living now. Something that would need to be explained to Ethan, but it could wait.

He followed Ethan through the foyer into the back of the house, which he’d not had much time to explore yet. Beautiful art decorated the walls, and he caught glimpses of antique furniture in nearly every room. The kitchen was another large room that was clearly in regular use—an odd thing for a household full of vampires, but he’d quickly learned that Ethan still enjoyed eating food. Then there was also the matter of feeding a pair of werewolves and a witch when they came to visit. If fact, he could remember all of the Variks nibbling on something here and there. He had to wonder if Ethan was aware of the influence he had on his family.

The back door was quickly unlocked and pulled open. Ethan stepped outside on the patio and turned toward the side of the house where they had last seen Ozzie flapping against the window.

“Ozzie!” Ethan called out.

There was nothing in the crisp night air. A thick blanket of snow covered the ground, glistening in the thin moonlight. The stillness was unsettling, and Ronan’s eyes were drawn toward the dark line of trees at the edge of the property. His instincts were shouting for him to grab Ethan and pull him into the house for his own safety.

The flapping of wings and an angry caw had Ronan turning in time to see the raven speeding toward them. Ethan raised his hand as if expecting the bird to land on it, but Ozzie bypassed him and settled on the stone railing for the patio area. Even after he landed, he continued to flap and flutter his feathers, his cawing breaking the silence of the air.

“What’s wrong with him?” Ethan muttered as he walked cautiously toward the bird. Ronan remained close to Ethan, ready to pull the smaller man behind him as they watched Ozzie turn toward the tree line and shout before turning back toward them.

Ronan looked at the trees, frowning. Something had upset the bird.

As they reached the railing, Ronan could suddenly feel it. Vampires. At least a dozen of them lurking in the woods. They were clearly outnumbered. But they were manageable numbers. He and Aiden could handle a dozen vampires, but the presence of the fledgling made them more dangerous. He was an easy, untrained target. And considering that someone among them likely knew the layout of the house meant that they would be attempting to infiltrate through an overlooked entry.

But Ronan wasn’t concerned about a small contingent of vampires. Even with Marcus guarding Ethan, he and Aiden could wipe out the army amassed in the woods. No, his main concern was drawing out all of Heller’s forces. They couldn’t afford to be preoccupied with small numbers constantly harrying them, while the European Ministry rallied more and more clans to their side to destroy the Variks.

No, what Ronan needed was a way to draw them all out. He had to convince Heller and Mara that they had to come out of hiding to face the Variks. Let them believe that they could win in a swift skirmish by simply outnumbering the Variks. It would certainly please the European Ministry, making both Mara and Heller appear competent.

And what better way to accomplish that than to hand over a traitor and the ultimate leverage over Aiden?

Placing his hand on Ethan’s shoulder, he gently pulled the vampire backward. “I need you to go into the house and lock the doors. Find Aiden and Marcus.”

“What? What’s going on?”

“There are at least a dozen vampires in the woods. They mean to attack the house.” Ronan turned his eyes on the raven who was watching him, head cocked as if he knew Ronan understood what he’d been trying to tell him. “Go to Bel. We got your warning.”

The raven cawed at him once and then leaped off the railing, wings spread as he swooped up into the air. Damn smart bird.

“What are you going to do?” Ethan demanded.

“I’m going out there to meet them. To hand myself over.”

“What? Are you crazy?” Ethan pulled out of Ronan’s grasp but surprised him by grabbing his hand with both of his. “I can’t let you do that. We have to go inside and plan something. Or-or you have to let me go with you.”

“No, I need you safe because you’re going to be the key to saving me.”

Ethan’s mouth bobbed open and closed a couple of times, but no sound came out as his eyes darted from Ronan to the woods and back again. “I-I can’t. I have no idea how to use my gift. I definitely can’t control it.”

“Wrong gift,” Ronan said with a smirk and tapped Ethan’s forehead. “I need your brain. You hacked the Ministry’s database, right? Can you hack my cell phone? Use it to find me?”

“Yeah,” Ethan replied softly and then repeated with more confidence. “Yeah, I can. Are you sure? Aiden is gonna be pissed.”

“True, but he’ll be pissed at me. I’d rather him be pissed than dead. Now go into the house. Lock the door and warn the others.”

Ethan hesitated another second and then released him, running toward the door. Ronan watched him as he slipped inside. Ethan met his gaze through the kitchen window, seeming to hesitate again. Ronan didn’t breathe again until he heard the lock slide into place. He smiled reassuringly at the young man. His plan was stupid and dangerous, but it wasn’t just about keeping Aiden safe. He wanted to protect the entire Varik clan. They were too important to Aiden to allow anything to happen to them.

Plus, Ronan found that he genuinely liked them with their snarky comments, strange quirks, and unwavering loyalty. And love. They all loved so deeply. That love would get Aiden through this if his idea failed miserably.

Stepping into the snow, he smiled to himself as he crossed the yard toward the woods. He wished he’d grabbed a knife or a sword. A nice blade would make quick work of these vampires, not that he wanted to kill them all off right away. Just enough to make them wary of him. But he could handle getting a little bloody with his bare hands. It has been years since he’d enjoyed a nice fight. He’d remind them why the Ministry had been happy to give him a wide berth for so long. No one fucked with a thousand-year-old vampire without paying the price.

Chapter Sixteen

When Aiden got Ronan back, he was going to strangle him.

Assuming he got him back.

No. He couldn’t think like that. Ronan was smart and he was strong. He would stay alive. He wouldn’t risk anything that would rip them apart after it had taken them so long to find each other.

Unless it meant keeping Aiden safe.

“Fuck!” Aiden shouted randomly, his hands clenched so tight into fists, they were shaking.

Bel reached over and covered one of Aiden’s hands in his own and squeezed. “We’ll get there in time. He’s fine. He’s a damn idiot, but he’s fine.”

Aiden turned his hand and grabbed Bel’s, clutching it tightly. It had been years since he’d held the hand of any of his children, but right now, it was surprisingly calming. Well, maybe not calming. It was helping to keep the worst of the panic at bay.

Turning his head, he stared out the window at the darkness as it raced past. Wyatt was driving the SUV with River in the passenger seat next to him. Aiden had jumped into the back with Bel and Rafe. He couldn’t trust himself to drive right now, even if they were simply following Winter and the others in the rescue van. Ethan was working hard in the van to track the signal from Ronan’s phone.

He just prayed they didn’t think to ditch Ronan’s phone before they reached their ultimate destination. Not that he could even guess where they were headed. He thought Mara and Heller might be drawing them to some warehouse or even to the airport, where she could get Ronan shipped back to Europe, but they’d been heading northwest for several minutes now. They were far from the city, with trees and mountains passing by his window.

“Where the devil are we?” Rafe grumbled as he shifted in his seat.

“The last sign said we’re approaching Simsbury,” River said from the front.

“Shit.” Rafe swore softly and dug for his phone. He started typing rapidly, and Aiden leaned forward to look at him.

“What?” Bel demanded.

“David says that he’s got people at the various airports. I thought I saw one listed for Simsbury. I’m checking with him and Sofia.”

Aiden closed his eyes, trying to clear his thoughts. When Ethan had run into the room, he’d just sensed the other vampires approaching the house. There had been no moving fast enough. They ran outside and into the woods, but they were already too late. In the distance, car doors slammed and engines roared as they sped away. Three vampires were found on the ground with their throats torn out, but there was no Ronan.

They’d taken him, likely as he’d predicted they would. Mara would want revenge, and the tastiest would be handing him over to the Ministry. He could begin to imagine how she planned to keep him subdued for the entire flight. His Ronan would rather crash the plane into the ocean than return to the Ministry.

“Yes,” Rafe said suddenly, breaking the silence. “There’s a small airfield in Simsbury, about three miles from where we are now. I bet they’re taking him there.”

Bel leaned closer, looking over his brother’s shoulder at his phone. “That doesn’t make sense. It’s tiny. It couldn’t accommodate anything needed for a transatlantic flight. That’s just for small planes.”

“Maybe they don’t mean to fly him back to Europe from here. Just move him to another location where we can’t interfere and then fly him over the ocean,” Wyatt suggested.

“That’s it! Up there. Winter is signaling to turn at the airfield,” River said excitedly.

Simsbury Airport was little more than a runway against the foothills covered in white snow. There was a single-story main building at the head of the road and a line of white rounded hangars for storing small single-prop engine planes. It was a neat and tidy little place that was clearly still active. Just not past midnight in the middle of December.

As they turned, Bel’s phone began ringing, and the van pulled over to the side of the road. Winter or Marcus was likely calling to make a plan. There was no need. Aiden had a plan in mind.

“Go around them and continue,” Aiden ordered when Wyatt started to slow the SUV as if he meant to park behind Winter.

“Are you—”

“Do it,” Aiden barked. He wasn’t waiting another second. He’d not been there when Julianna was killed, and the thought still haunted him. He would not suffer the same mistake with Ronan. A queasy feeling of dread coiled in his stomach against what he planned to do, but it was nothing compared to the feeling of rage boiling in his veins.

Wyatt quickly cut the wheel, jerking them around the van and hurrying down the narrow road. In the distance they could see a series of cars and SUVs parked under the lights, waiting for them. There were at least two dozen vampires in the area, far more than he’d sensed in the woods by their house.

“Father!” Bel cried out. “What are you doing? Marcus wants to know what the plan is.”

“The plan is that I will take care of this. You will not act until I tell you to.”

“But—”

Bel swallowed his argument after just a look from Aiden. Dragging in a deep breath, he grabbed Bel’s hand again and squeezed. “Do you trust me?”

“Of course.”

“Then I just need you to do as I say. All will be well,” Aiden said smoothly. He just wasn’t sure his sons would be able to forgive him after this. He certainly never felt comfortable looking himself in the mirror afterward.

But to keep Ronan safe, to put his mate back into his arms, he would risk it.

He only half listened to Bel relaying Aiden’s words over the phone to Marcus. There was no need to see if the van was now following them. His children would follow him straight into hell out of love and devotion.

It was just another reason why it was time for him to take matters into his own hands. Ronan’s safety wasn’t the only thing at risk. He had to keep his family safe. They’d been through too much, faced too many threats over the past year. They deserved a chance at happiness and peace at long last.

As they drew closer to the other vehicles, Aiden could see the vampires climbing out to stand on the frozen asphalt, bundled up against the frigid night air. There were easily two dozen gathered, maybe more. And in the front of the assembled group stood the slight form of Mara with her faithful bodyguard right behind her left shoulder. The only one Aiden couldn’t see was Ronan. Had they put him somewhere else? Used his phone as a decoy to lure them away?

Aiden’s heart sped up as he searched the gathering again and again for his lover. He had to be there. He couldn’t lose him. He would fly to fucking Europe and tear down the entire Ministry to get Ronan back.

“There. Pull over near the building,” Aiden directed sharply. He needed to get out of the car, to face them.

Wyatt followed his instructions, parking off to the side of the road. Aiden had his door open and his foot on the ground before the wolf even had the SUV thrown into park. Behind him he could hear doors being thrown open and shoes hitting the asphalt. Grabbing on to his last shreds of self-control, Aiden forced himself to slow his pace, giving the rest of his family the chance to catch up with him. While Aiden planned to act alone, he knew they had to stand together as a family.

Fifty yards away, Mara stood bundled in a long wool coat that was cinched at her narrow waist. A smug smile was on her pale face. Another vampire stepped up to stand beside her. This had to be the infamous Christopher Heller. Aiden had never actually seen the vampire prior to this moment. Despite being a former member of the American Ministry, he’d been content to hide in Damon James’s shadow.

“I’ve spoken with the European Ministry, Aiden,” Mara called out. “It seems they are feeling generous and are willing to give you a second chance. As you know, we have the traitor and we are taking him back to Europe, but they won’t kill him if you agree to their terms.”

“Where is he?” Aiden demanded.

“Are you going to submit to the demands—”

“Where is he?” Aiden bellowed. His voice broke across the valley like a crack of violent thunder, and every one of the vampires he faced jumped. His temper was at the breaking point. He wasn’t sure if he could offer mercy now even if they begged him. His heart was screaming and his head was throbbing. Ronan, the man he was never supposed to see again, the man he was never supposed to kiss, to hold, to love, was alive, and he couldn’t lose him now.

Mara frowned, her shoulders stiffening at his tone. She made a quick motion with her hand and two vampires hurried over to the rear of an SUV. They opened it and Aiden could see them roughly pulling a rumpled and battered Ronan from it. As they got him to his feet and marched him toward Mara, Aiden could see the trickle of dried blood running from his temple to his jaw. His shirt was torn and splashed with blood, but Aiden had a feeling it was the blood of the vampires he’d killed.

Some small bit of the panic subsided and for the first time since Ronan’s disappearance, Aiden could breathe again. While Ronan was a little battered, he didn’t look to be in bad shape. His hands were bound in front of him, but he still had all his digits and was walking with relative ease. No, Mara was making sure to deliver Ronan in good condition so the Ministry could enjoy itself breaking him.

But that was never going to happen. Even if Aiden didn’t ride to Ronan’s rescue, he knew his old friend was not going to be beaten by the Ministry.

“Hello, darling,” Ronan said with a grin.

Aiden wanted to laugh and shake him in between his broken sobs. “So, this was your plan to lead us to the Heller clan? To uncover all who threaten me?” Aiden asked. He sounded weary and maybe even incredulous to his own ears.

Ronan shrugged as if it were no big deal. “Well, it seemed the most expedient solution.”

“We caught him! He handed himself over to protect you!” Mara cried, but Aiden and Ronan ignored her.

There was a low growl to his left, and Aiden looked down to find River in his wolf form standing next to him, his head low and hackles raised while white teeth were bared in anger. He hadn’t realized that Wyatt and River had changed into their wolf forms.

“That’s quite an army you brought,” Ronan said.

Aiden glanced down the line to see his clan, his family standing with him. Bel stood with a raven on his shoulder, but he had no doubt more animals were at the ready. Marcus, Winter, Rafe, and Philippe were prepared with swords. A small flame flickered in Ethan’s palm while the air around Fox crackled with energy. Yes, they were very impressive and absolutely lethal when it came to protecting one of their own. And Ronan was theirs.

“You attack us now, and Ronan won’t survive the trip to Europe. Your family will be slaughtered! You will be dragged before the Ministry!” Mara threatened, her voice shaking and growing louder with each word.

“So…blood and carnage?” Ronan asked. His grin tilted, becoming a little more devilish, but Aiden shook his head. Vampires weren’t scared of blood and carnage. Aiden intended to create a nightmare from which Mara would never escape.

“How well do you remember 1347?” Aiden murmured, and Ronan’s smile disappeared into a mask of confusion.

Turning his attention over to Christopher, Aiden narrowed his gaze. He took a step forward, putting a little distance between himself and his family. “The Ministry intends to use you against me. You’re a pawn. The power they promised you is a lie. I’ll give you and your clan this one final reprieve. Leave now. Be out of Connecticut tonight. Be out of the Americas in forty-eight hours, and I’ll let you all live. Stay, and every last member of your clan will be slaughtered.”

Heller laughed, the sound was high-pitched and a little desperate. “You’re insane, Varik. Even if you kill us, I swear we’re going to take a good number of you with us. I’ll finish Damon’s work. The Variks will be destroyed.”

Aiden slowly lifted his hands with his palms up, almost in supplication. “No. No, you won’t.” He drew in a deep breath and held it for a second before steadily releasing it between parted lips. As he tapped the power deep inside his chest, an overwhelming sense of peace swept over him. It was a strange and almost frightening calm he hadn’t felt in centuries, but then it had easily been that long since he’d last used his gift.

Long tendrils of mist started to creep and slither across the ground toward the gathering of Heller’s clan. Aiden had seen a similar fog wind through cities plenty of times in his life, but this was different. This white mist moved with purpose.

Aiden looked up at Ronan’s worried gaze and offered a sad smile.

“Aiden?”

“Look only at me, my love. I have you. I swear.”

His control would be perfect and precise. Nothing would touch Ronan or his family. Or Mara. He wanted her to watch and remember.

The gathered vampires shifted uneasily as the mist closed in. No one paid much attention to it, and that was fine with him.

“Kill the Variks!” Mara shouted.

But no one moved.

Then the first one screamed. The mist wrapped around its victims, sinking into their flesh. More voices were raised, one after another. The vampires clawed at their flesh and fell to the ground, writhing in pain. After a couple of moments, it became clear that skin was blackening and pulling away from the bone.

“What-what’s happening to them?” Bel gasped as one of the wolves whimpered.

“They’re rotting,” Aiden said simply. “It’s my gift. I can make living creatures decay.” It was a horrible, ugly, wretched gift. He’d always hated it. Hated that he could so easily do something so hideous. Bel’s was a beautiful gift. Marcus’s darkness was a blessing. Rafe’s charm was playful. Even Ronan’s gift of sleep was gentle. But this, it was monstrous.

And yet it came to him as easy as breathing.

Mara spun in place, pulling away from Christopher with a frantic scream as he clawed at her. She grabbed at Michael, frightened tears streaking down her face as she tried to get him back to his feet and to the car. But there was no escape.

It took only a couple of minutes for all the vampires to die, but his gift wasn’t done. Not until their bodies turned to dust. There would be nothing else of them but piles of empty clothes dotting the asphalt.

Aiden extended his left hand toward Marcus. “Your knife, please Marcus.” A moment later, a knife handle was pressed into his palm, but Aiden was careful not to look at his son’s face. He couldn’t face him yet. Couldn’t risk seeing the horror and rejection yet. At least not until Ronan was free. Once his mate was completely safe, then he would deal with the damage he’d created.

Closing his fingers around the handle, Aiden was stunned to feel Marcus catch his hand, holding him in place. He reluctantly looked up, but there was only worry and love in his eldest son’s eyes.

“This changes nothing,” Marcus said forcefully. “You are still our father, and we love you.”

Aiden could only nod, unable to get a single word past the lump that had closed off his throat. Marcus released him, and on slightly wobbly legs, he closed the distance separating him and Ronan. His lover held up his bound hands and Aiden very carefully cut them away.

“The Black Death…that was you?” Ronan asked softly.

Aiden tried to laugh, but the sound came out ragged and choked. “God, no. But I might have thrown some temper tantrums that looked very much like the bubonic plague in my younger years.”

“For how long?”

Aiden lifted his gaze and sighed. “About two hundred years. I didn’t handle losing you too well in the beginning.”

As soon as his hands were free, Ronan touched Aiden’s jaw. “You will never lose me again.”

Aiden truly wanted to believe that, but there was something he needed to do first. To protect Ronan. To protect all of his clan.

Placing the knife in Ronan’s palm, he stepped around his lover and approached Mara, who was tugging at the door handle of one of the SUVs. Apparently the vampire who had driven the vehicle had locked it behind him, and she didn’t have the presence of mind to find the keys.

He grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the vehicle so that she was forced to face him. She sucked in harsh, ragged breaths while tugging ineffectively at his grip.

“You’re a bastard! A monster! The Ministry is going to slaughter you!” she shouted in his face, but Aiden ignored it. Holding her hand in one of his, he used his other to pull up the sleeve of her coat and her blouse, revealing perfect pale flesh. Wrapping his fingers around her slender forearm, he called on his powers one more time. Mara screamed and begged as fear conquered impotent rage.

“Look at me!” Aiden snapped. Mara instantly quieted to nothing more than a whimper. “I’m going to let you live so you can carry back the story of what happened here. Tell the ministers that if they stay on their side of the ocean, I will stay on mine. Ronan is now a Varik. They will stay out of Varik affairs. They will stay out of the Americas. And if they doubt your word, you will show them this.” Aiden peeled his fingers away to gray and blackened flesh in the perfect outline of his fingers. Mara let out a soft, broken cry. “Every morning when you close your eyes, you will remember what happened here. You’ll hear their screams. You’ll know that your life belongs to me because I let you live. And to pay for that gift, you will become my messenger. Anyone who plots to hurt the Variks, you will warn them of the fate that awaits them on my shores. Do you understand?”

“Yes. Yes, King Aiden,” Mara whispered with a violent nod of her head.

Aiden turned away and started to walk toward his family, hating himself. He committed violence against others to protect those he loved. But this, it was more akin to torture, and it left him feeling dirty. As if the decay had seeped into his soul. He’d never wanted this, but he would do whatever he had to in order to keep his family safe.

The quick pound of shoes across the ground had Aiden’s head jerking up, but the movement was little more than a blur before a body slammed into his. He rocked back to catch himself as arms wrapped around him tightly.

“I love you, Father.”

Rafe. His heart sighed. Rafe was holding him in a grip tight enough to crack ribs.

There were three more quick impacts that rocked him as the rest of his sons hugged him tightly. Words of love and devotion rained down on his head, washing about the self-loathing and shame.

He didn’t know how long they stood there hugging and whispering words of love, but it was Fox’s voice that brought them all back to the moment.

“Guys,” Fox called out. “I don’t know about vamps and shifters, but this witch is fucking cold! Can we go home now?”

“I’m with the witch. Let’s go home,” Ronan agreed.

Several of them chuckled, and Aiden reluctantly released his boys. They kept him grounded. Kept him from getting lost in the horror of his own mind. In the pain of loss. They were his happiness. As was Ronan.

Turning, he extended his hand to the man who’d won his heart so many centuries ago. “Home?”

Ronan took his hand, threading his fingers with Aiden’s. “You have been, and always will be, my home.”

Chapter Seventeen

The drive home gave Aiden too much time to stew over what had happened—namely Ronan’s impulsive non-plan to draw out the Heller clan and destroy them by using himself as a living tracking device. He could have gotten himself killed. He could have found himself knocked out and delivered into the hands of the Ministry. They could have lost each other again.

But they didn’t.

The fear and frustration were living things inside of his chest that he couldn’t shed no matter the laughing and teasing comments of his family around him. No matter the warm hand that held his the entire drive home.

“Aiden.” Ronan’s sharp voice stopped him as he stalked across the foyer upon their arrival at the estate. He’d thought he could escape to his bedroom where a hot shower would wash off the last of the distasteful memory of the night and hopefully some of the fear.

“Please, my king,” Ronan continued when he didn’t turn around.

Clenching his teeth, Aiden turned and was knocked back a step to find Ronan on his knees in the middle of the foyer. His sons stood behind him, stunned, their eyes wide and mouths hanging open as they took in the scene.

“We need to face this now, or those emotions will fester,” Ronan pressed. “I’m sorry. I should have spoken with you first. Made a plan. But I didn’t. I was afraid that you wouldn’t let me take the risk when I knew it would work.”

“You didn’t know!” Aiden shouted as the anger and fear boiled out of him. “You didn’t know that it would work, and you could have died!”

“I was selfish. I wanted only to keep you and your family safe.”

“There are no martyrs in the Varik family,” River said evenly and from the corner of his eye, Aiden could see Bel pull his wolf in close, placing a nuzzling kiss to his neck.

“To be a Varik, we plan and act as one,” Rafe added. “We support each other in everything. Even if we don’t always understand it.”

“I want to be a Varik,” Ronan pleaded, his voice wavering. “I know I don’t deserve it. If you want, I’ll leave tonight, but I promise to spend the rest of my days doing everything I can to earn my place among you. To earn your love.”

Aiden walked over to Ronan and ran his fingers through the man’s dark hair. They tightened and pulled slightly, tilting Ronan’s head up. “You scared me. So much.” His voice shook, but he didn’t care. “The first time I lost you…it almost broke me. And then losing Julianna. I can’t lose you again so soon. I love you so much.”

“You do?”

“I loved the man you were. And I love the man you are now, even if he is an impulsive idiot who has no idea that the family he’s protecting wants very much to keep him safe as well.”

“Forgive me, my king. My Aiden.”

“Of course.”

“No!” Rafe howled. “You’ve got to let him beg some more.”

“Yes, I think he should definitely beg more,” Philippe murmured.

“He’s quite good at it,” Marcus observed.

Ronan’s smile returned, but there was a lovely wicked cast to it. One hand wrapped around Aiden’s calf and slowly slid upward. “Would that please my king? Would you like me to beg some more? Beg for my life. Beg for your love.”

“You could put a pretty collar on him,” Ethan suggested. “Make him sparkle while he begs.”

“Ahh Marcus, who would have guessed Little Varik would develop such a fondness for collars?” Rafe teased.

“Jealous?” Marcus taunted right back at him.

Aiden blocked out the taunting remarks of his sons to slide his hand down from Ronan’s hair to cup the side of his upturned face. “No begging required. I love you.”

Ronan closed his eyes and pressed his lips to the palm of Aiden’s hand. A shudder ran through him, and Aiden swore he felt a tear dampen his skin. “I’ve waited lifetimes to hear those words, never believing I would. I learned to regret my entire human life because I never said them to you. I love you, Aiden. I always have.”

“I knew. I saw it in every smile and heard it in your voice.” Aiden rubbed his thumb over Ronan’s chin and smiled. “Come upstairs with me. Let me make sure those bastards didn’t harm a hair on you.” Not that he expected to find any injuries on his lover. By now, he would be properly healed, but he knew the only way to chase away the last tendrils of fear was to inspect every inch of Ronan.

“So, I take it we’re making him an official member of the Varik clan later,” Winter drawled, the sarcasm heavy in his voice.

“Later,” Aiden grumbled, but as Ronan climbed back to his feet, he was turning toward the gathering of his sons and sons-in-law.

“Would you accept me as part of your clan? It’s been a very long time since I was last in a clan, but I swear to serve the Variks—”

“It’s not about serving the Variks,” Marcus said, cutting off whatever oath Ronan was ready to make. “It’s about supporting and loving your clanmates, no matter whether they are vampire, shifter, witch, or human. Your family.”

“It’s about protecting each other,” Ethan added.

“Talking them out of stupid ideas,” Fox grumbled. “And there will be a lot of really stupid ideas.” He yelped suddenly, grabbing at Winter’s hand, which had likely pinched him.

“It’s remembering that you’re never alone,” Bel murmured.

“Yes, a large family…who can hear everything you do to their father,” Rafe finished.

Winter groaned. “Yes, go make Father happy. I’m going for a drink and earplugs.”

Aiden started to drag Ronan toward the stairs when they heard Fox snort and mutter, “Like you’re going to hear anything over your own shouting and begging.”

They barely made it to the bedroom before Aiden’s mouth was covering Ronan’s. His lover groaned and stumbled backward through the open door, his arms wrapped around him. Aiden kicked the door closed behind him as hands glided up his spine. Ronan’s skin was still cold to the touch. The insane man might not die from exposure, but it had still been stupid to go outside in the middle of winter without any proper attire. He needed to warm every inch of him up.

Ronan let out the most delicious moan as Aiden dragged his mouth down along Ronan’s neck. “Aiden, please, say it again.”

“I love you,” he whispered in his ear, letting his breath brush against the shell of his ear.

“Again.”

“I love you. Love you so much. Love you with everything that I am.”

Ronan shuddered, his hands pushing up under his clothes to get at his bare skin. “Yes. Love you,” he replied brokenly.

“What do you need?”

“Bite me. Fuck me. Make me yours.”

Chuckling softly, Aiden nuzzled Ronan’s neck again, allowing his fangs to scrape along tender flesh. “Forever.”

Frantic hands tore at clothes. Seams gave way, buttons flew across the room, and fabric ripped in their haste, but Aiden barely noticed. All that mattered was getting to soft flesh, strong muscles, and crinkly hair that tickled as it rubbed against his nipples. Ronan laughed as Aiden shoved him toward the bed. The vampire flopped onto the mattress with a bounce, dislodging pillows. Aiden grabbed the lube, hating to take even that second away from his lover, but he needed that moment to slow down, to rein in his racing thoughts.

When he kneeled on the bed, his eyes lit on each and every streak of blood and healing bruise. Part of him wanted to kill the bastards all over again. How dare they touch Ronan! How dare they harm him in any way!

“It’s not nearly as bad as the dark thoughts filling your mind,” Ronan said gently, holding out his hand toward Aiden.

“They hurt you,” he growled. Squeezing the bottle of lube in both hands just to keep his fingers from shaking.

“And I hurt them back. If it makes you feel better, I’ve got a bruise right here you can kiss and make better.” With his free hand, Ronan pointed to the faintest bruise—that might have in fact been a smudge of dirt—in the middle of his chest.

Aiden arched one eyebrow. “Why do I have a feeling that you might suddenly have a bruise on the end of your dick that needs nursing? We’re not playing this game.”

Ronan gasped loudly. “I would never take advantage of your lips. But I am pretty sure that I have a most horrible bruise on my balls that needs your attention.”

Laughing, Aiden collapsed onto the bed beside Ronan. He wrapped an arm around him, and they rolled until they were facing each other, slowly kissing over and over again. Aiden closed his eyes and sank into the feel of having Ronan against him, encircling him, holding him so that their hearts knocked into one another through their chests. This was heaven and he was afraid he’d never feel it again.

“Cherish every moment,” he whispered into Ronan’s damp lips. His lover hummed happily. “You taught me that, though I’ve been slow to learn. I’ve been so scared that this isn’t real. Scared that I’m going to lose you all over again. I haven’t been cherishing what I have right in front of me.”

Dark eyes blinked open, and Ronan’s smile turned sad. “You’ve had a lot of people trying to take loved ones from you. You’ve been fighting hard for a long time, but I’m here now to help you. We’ll protect our family together.”

Aiden sighed as he kissed Ronan again, sliding his tongue inside his mouth to tangle and dance with Ronan’s. Old weights and fears started to drop off as if Ronan’s strong hands were pushing them from his shoulders. He was lighter, freer than he had been. He could almost float away, but Ronan was there to hold him tight.

They shifted together on the bed, legs tangling together as the kiss took on a new urgency. Flesh tugged and little hairs scraped, sending tingles through his nerve endings. Their hard cocks brushed along one another, and they both moaned. Aiden grabbed Ronan’s hip with one hand, forcing him to remain still as Aiden thrust against him, grinding their dicks together. Pre-cum leaked, making the friction and slide all the better. There was an innate decadence to simply touching Ronan, to feeling his body move along his own that made him want to simply luxuriate in all those warm and sinful noises.

“Aiden, I need you,” Ronan rasped.

Reluctantly pulling one hand free from his exploration of Ronan’s body, Aiden felt around the bed, trying to find the goddamn lube. At the same time, he thrust his hips into Ronan’s, wringing out another moan. It wouldn’t take much for them to come just like this, but Aiden wanted to be inside of Ronan again, to leave part of himself in his man. Mark him. Claim him completely.

His fingers finally closed around the lube and he pushed upright, moving between Ronan’s legs. He made quick work of stretching his body and slicking up his channel before pushing inside in a single, long stroke. Ronan arched and gasped beneath him, muscles trembling. He was so damn beautiful, dark hair on the white pillows, face flushed, wet lips swollen from their kisses. Aiden finally had time to soak in all his beauty, his smiles, and his snarky comments. They were together, and the world wasn’t going to tear them apart again.

Ronan’s lips quirked in a crooked grin. “Are you going to look, or are you going to fuck?”

Aiden hummed softly. “I’m taking a moment to cherish.”

Ronan barked out a rough laugh, grabbing him. Aiden managed to swallow a cry of surprise as Ronan rolled them so that he was now on top. Aiden’s cock slipped free in the tussle, but Ronan quickly slid back on, making them both groan. With legs spread wide and one hand braced behind him, Ronan made a show of moving up and down on his cock. Oh God, this was not going to last long. Aiden had never seen anything so exquisitely erotic in all his life. Ronan’s long body glistened with sweat as muscles and tendons flexed with each movement. He was a decadent work of art. Each time Ronan slowly rose, he tightened his muscles, massaging Aiden’s rock-hard dick.

“Aiden, fuck—” Ronan choked out. His intention might have been to drive Aiden insane, but it was clear that he’d also succeeded in driving himself to the edge.

Aiden snatched up the lube, squeezed more on his fingers, and then wrapped them around Ronan’s straining dick. “That’s it, my prince. Fuck yourself on my cock. Show me how much you need me.” Aiden stroked him and Ronan cried out again.

His lover gave him everything. He picked up his pace, sliding up and dropping down hard. Aiden thrust up to meet him each time, skin slapping loudly, but nothing covered up the sounds falling from Ronan’s parted lips. He cried, begged, and demanded more. Sweat glistened on his skin under the pale lamplight.

It wasn’t long before thick ropes of cum splashed on Aiden’s chest while Ronan shouted his pleasure. Aiden smiled while he fucked Ronan through his release. His lover stole his breath away with his beauty.

The moment Ronan slowed, gasping for air, Aiden forced him onto his back and plunged his dick into his hole. Ronan whimpered but still pulled him in tight. As his orgasm broke over him, Aiden sank his fangs deep into Ronan’s neck. The world exploded. He could hear Ronan’s shout, feel his body jerk as he possibly came a second time, but it was all so distant under the supernova of his own orgasm. He filled Ronan’s tight channel while at the same time drinking thick swallows of his blood. It was as if he were marking his lover to down his soul and he loved it. Ronan was his in every way now.

Lifting his mouth from the wound, he licked lightly at the last drops, allowing it to properly heal while resting all of his weight on his mate. He would always love Julianna, but he’d never had this before. In their intimate moments, he’d needed to be so very careful of her fragile, delicate frame. But with Ronan, he could let loose his darker vampiric instincts to claim and possess.

A low chuckle brought Aiden from his daze, but he didn’t have the energy to even lift his head. He remained where he was, sure that if his weight was too much, Ronan would dump him on the mattress.

“What?” Aiden asked against Ronan’s chest. He smiled at the way his chest hair tickled the tip of his nose.

“I can feel your smug satisfaction. The only thing missing is a pair of fang marks in my ass.”

Drawing in a deep breath, Aiden slowly released it in the form of a happy sigh. “Later. We’ll do that later. I can’t move.” Ronan fell silent and new energy brought Aiden’s head up to look into Ronan’s dark eyes that now looked wet with unshed tears. “Does it bother you?”

“No, darling. It humbles me to think you want me so much.”

“Always,” Aiden said, settling his head on Ronan’s chest. Strong hands smoothed up his back, holding him close.

“I’m not going anywhere, my king. I will always be yours, and I wish the entire world to know it.”

Aiden couldn’t completely muffle the snort as a thought occurred to him. “I’m sure my sons know it now, considering the noise we made.”

There was movement under him briefly as if Ronan shrugged. “I don’t know. I have a feeling they’ve all wandered off and found interesting ways to amuse themselves.”

That was so very true. All their love was shiny and new. It needed to be explored thoroughly.

With some grumbling on Aiden’s part, Ronan managed to roust him from his very comfortable spot and into the shower. There they spent a little time getting clean and a lot of time exploring ways to bring each other pleasure. By the time Aiden stumbled back to bed, his legs could barely carry him. Under the covers, he snuggled close to Ronan, their arms and legs entwined so that Aiden was no longer sure where he ended and Ronan began.

“Aiden?”

He hummed softly, proving that he hadn’t drifted off to sleep just yet.

“Your power?”

There was no stopping the stiffness that invaded his limbs at Ronan’s question. He trusted his lover, didn’t think he reviled him for it, but his soul shied away from thinking about his so-called gift. Ronan tightened his arms around Aiden as if he could protect him from his own mind.

“Go ahead and ask. I trust you.”

Ronan spent several seconds peppering Aiden’s temple and the side of his face with slow, sweet kisses. He didn’t speak until some of the tension fled Aiden’s body again. “Your gift…I’ve never heard mention of it before. Not even in rumor or whispers.”

“Because I haven’t used it in centuries.” Ronan’s hand ran down his back and up, digging into muscles and massaging away old fears. Cuddled close in the darkness, in Ronan’s warmth, his touch, his wonderful scent wrapping around him, it was easier to talk of old horrors. “When you live long enough, I think there’s no avoiding becoming a monster. Even if only for a little while. My first few centuries as a vampire were not good ones. I was consumed by my grief. I’d lost you. Failed you. I hated myself for not escaping with you immediately when you suggested it.”

“You couldn’t have known what would happen. Neither of us could have,” Ronan quickly said, but Aiden was already shaking his head.

“It didn’t matter. I was beyond logic for a time. When my gift arrived, I saw it as a sign that I was supposed to be death. I slaughtered my clan, the vampires who made me and tore me from you that first night. It took me nearly fifty years, but I traveled back to where we were ambushed that night. Naturally, there was no sign of you. I slaughtered the humans who had been the enemies of your family all those years ago, even though I doubted any of them even recalled our names. I wandered for a long time, killing vampires. No one spoke of my gift because I left behind no one to speak of it.”

“What made you stop?”

He huffed out a dark, bitter laugh. “I saw the ravages of the Black Death. I saw its indiscriminate touch. The waste of life. The children sobbing next to dead parents as the illness slowly stole their lives away. My anger and vengeance were nothing compared to it. I was small. A pathetic child screaming against the darkness, and I decided, no more. I studied other fighting styles. I’d be able to defend myself should I be attacked, but I wouldn’t use my gift again. I told myself that I would have to accept what fate handed me. If I was not strong enough to win in a fight, then that was what fate willed.”

“But tonight—”

“My resolve broke. I broke.”

“You didn’t,” Ronan forcefully said, immediately rallying to Aiden’s defense. The warmth it conjured in his chest was short-lived, though.

“I did, my prince.” Aiden lifted his head to look into Ronan’s dark, worried eyes. He refused to run from this. “I think the threats against my family have steadily worn me down over the past several years. For too long, we fought constant attacks from those who saw us as a threat because of Julianna, because of our close bond, and ultimately, because too many sensed that I was incredibly old. We won each time, but I could always see a new battle waiting on the horizon. I was tired.”

“And I was the final straw that broke your resolve.”

“No, Ronan. You were my first glimmer of hope. You were the first thing I wanted for myself in so very long. I’m not proud of what happened tonight, but I refused to be bullied by the Ministry another second. They needed to know that I would protect my family, my mate, with everything that I had.”

Ronan’s arms tightened around him and captured Aiden’s mouth in a long, demanding kiss, wiping away any lingering doubts. “Thank you. Thank you for saving me. Thank you for risking the lives of your children for me.”

Aiden smiled against Ronan’s lips. “I think it’s adorable that you think I could have stopped them from accompanying me.” Ronan chuckled and Aiden rested his head back on his lover’s chest.

“Do you think it’s over?” Ronan asked quietly in the darkness.

He didn’t even need to think about his answer. “No. The Ministry isn’t the type to just let this go, even if it is in their best interests. We’ll be hearing from them again, but it won’t be any time soon.”

“That would be nice. A little peace and quiet—” A bark of laughter jumped from Aiden’s throat and he pressed his face into Ronan’s chest. “What? You don’t think it will be quieter now that the Ministry has been at least temporarily taken care of?”

Aiden lifted his head and grinned broadly down at his lover. “I know you haven’t been here long, but you have met my sons. Do you honestly think they are capable of peace and quiet?”

Ronan’s nose wrinkled and his brow furrowed as some thought crossed his mind. “No. You’re right. They will definitely find some mischief.”

With a happy sigh, Aiden placed his head on Ronan’s chest again. “Welcome to the Varik clan.”

Epilogue

“Hey! We agreed no powers!” Rafe’s voice echoed off the walls and high ceiling of the foyer. It was followed by the furtive shuffle of feet and an evil laugh from possibly Fox. That last cackle was definitely from Ethan.

Aiden could only shake his head as he picked up his glass from the floor, sipped the warm blood, and set it down again. He snuggled back against Ronan, who was somehow lightly dozing through all the noise.

It was Christmas morning. Well, three a.m. on Christmas morning. The family room glowed with candlelight and twinkle lights on the giant tree in the corner of the room. At Ethan’s request, the family had gathered together on Christmas Eve for dinner before exchanging gifts. Not that anyone needed anything. The presents were largely tongue-in-cheek jokes. Marcus and Ethan had gotten a child’s chemistry set for Bel. Rafe had presented the wolves with squeaky chew toys. His darling children had gotten him a candy crown and a lube-dispensing scepter.

But apparently, Ronan’s gifts to all of them were proving to be the best.

Closing his eyes, Aiden let his mind drift as he listened to the steady rhythm of Ronan’s heart under his ear. His mate had stretched out on the comfortable couch and pulled Aiden on top of him with a soft throw blanket tossed over their legs.

Never in his life had he imagined that he’d be right where he was. A thousand years ago as a human, he’d been prepared to watch the man he loved marry another, father children, and fight to protect his small kingdom. Their life would have been nothing more than stolen glances and maybe a warm hand on his shoulder in the darkest of moments.

As a vampire, it had taken him centuries to crawl out of the blood and violence to bask so briefly in the light of Julianna. Their time had been so very short, but he was forever grateful for the gift of four amazing sons.

“I swear to God, I’m going to stake you in the sun if you disappear one more time, Winter!” Marcus snarled.

“What the hell! I’m your mate, man!” Fox joined in.

The soft shaking of Ronan’s chest and muffled rumble of laughter proved Ronan was still very much awake and listening to the chaos that he’d created.

Aiden lifted his head and shifted so that he could look down on Ronan. “Water guns. You had to get them water guns.”

Ronan cracked one eye open, his lips twitching as if he were fighting to hold in his grin. “They seem to be enjoying them.”

Yes, nine grown men were currently racing around all three floors of the house, squirting each other with ice water on Christmas morning. What had started as a simple game was quickly devolving as they began using their vampiric gifts against each other. God help them all if their resident witch decided to cast spells in the house.

But they did sound happy, aside from the shouting and slightly maniacal laughter. This was also something his sons had not had much of. Their childhood had ended far too quickly because of Julianna’s illness. He also knew they’d not had much hope of finding mates. Their lives had been dedicated to the protection and secrecy of their family. How could they dare to trust outsiders?

Lady Fate had shined her benevolence on them at last. They not only found mates but strengthened their family. He didn’t know what hard trials she had planned for them in the future, but Aiden was sure they were ready to handle whatever was waiting for them.

Leaning down, Aiden brushed a kiss across Ronan’s lips before putting his head on his lover’s chest. Ronan sighed happily and threaded his fingers through Aiden’s hair in a lazy caress.

“No using fire to stop the water!” Bel cried.

Both Aiden and Ronan sat up at the same time and shouted in unison, “Outside!”

Of all the gifts Ethan could have received as a vampire, he would have the power to conjure fire. Just the idea gave him nightmares. Aiden glared over at Ronan as if he were the culprit behind the gift selection.

“Tonight. I’ll resume working with him later tonight after he and Marcus hunt,” Ronan said, pulling Aiden onto his chest as he stretched out against the throw pillow again. “It’s good that he’s using his power. We don’t want him afraid of it, or he’ll never control it.”

Aiden grudgingly had to admit Ronan was right on that count. Ethan had to be comfortable with his gift if he was ever to learn control. But he’d prefer it if he didn’t practice until the new fire extinguishers arrived. And he’d definitely prefer if Ethan didn’t practice in the house.

It was also reassuring that Ronan had taken Ethan under his wing. While Marcus had been proud of his fledgling mate, he’d also been terrified of his gift. His son not only worried about Ethan’s safety, but also his tender heart if something should accidentally go wrong while wielding his new power. From the first appearance of Ethan’s ability, Ronan had not shied away for a second. He was there every moment, instructing Ethan on breathing techniques and focus. His mate was a wonderful, patient teacher, who had not only helped Ethan feel more comfortable with his gift but also helped him move past his misplaced guilt with regard to Julianna.

Placing his hand in the center of Ronan’s chest, Aiden propped his chin on it as he looked at Ronan. “Ronan, how did you know?”

Ronan blinked his eyes open again and smirked. “What, my king? That I would fit so perfectly in this madhouse of yours?”

Aiden barely restrained himself from rolling his eyes. That was not what he was asking. “How did you know that I was still the man you loved? From the first, you never seemed to hesitate. It’s like you knew. But a thousand years separated us. We both lived through and did horrible things. We’ve both watched people we knew changed into monsters. How did you know?”

There was a surprising softness that crept into Ronan’s expression as he stared at Aiden. One hand touched his cheek and then brushed the hair back from his brow. There was such love in his gaze that it stole Aiden’s breath away so completely.

“You smiled,” Ronan said simply.

“What?” Aiden breathed. It couldn’t be something so small.

“I was watching you so closely when you walked into the party, surrounded by your sons. Beautiful. Regal. So perfectly poised, as if you had been born for that moment,” Ronan explained, his voice low and warm. “You stopped and smiled at each of your sons, touched their faces or shoulders in some small way to connect yourself with them. Even from across the room, I could see your absolute love and devotion to them. In that moment, I knew you weren’t some vampire wearing Aiden’s face, but you were my Aiden. The man I’d loved my entire existence. I just prayed that I could still be the Ronan that you loved so long ago.”

“You are, my prince. You are.” Aiden kissed him sweetly before laying his head down and sighing softly.

Aiden had nearly drifted off to sleep when he felt more than heard the presence of someone new in the room. He reluctantly opened his eyes to find Rafe standing across the room with his phone held up in their direction.

“What are you doing, my child?” Aiden asked, his tone full of warning. “Did you just take our picture?”

Rafe flashed him a slightly wicked grin as he lowered his phone and continued to type something. Of course, Rafe was always full of devilment, so Aiden wasn’t in the least surprised.

“My brothers and I have started something of a sleep advisory service on Instagram,” Rafe murmured.

“A what?” Ronan inquired.

To his surprise, Rafe crossed the room and kneeled next to the sofa, closest to where Aiden was, and turned his phone so they could see the screen. He slowly flipped through a series of pictures of each of his brothers cuddled in bed with their mate—or in Bel’s case, mates. Aiden’s heart swelled to see expressions of love, peace, and pure joy on the faces of his beloved sons.

But the last one surprised him the most. It was of him and Ronan together, arms wrapped around each other. Even as they were both nearly asleep, there were smiles on their lips, looks of pure contentment and peace.

“Beautiful,” Ronan murmured.

“It seems you both discovered the same truth that we did,” Rafe said. His son looked up at Ronan and smirked. “Find a good mate, and happiness will follow.”

“Thank you, Rafe.”

Rafe pressed a kiss to Aiden’s cheek. “Thank you, Father.”

“Now go find your mate. I’m sure he’s missing you.”

Rafe’s bright-blue eyes flared, and his grin turned wicked again. “Always.” He stood and started to cross the room when Aiden called out to him again.

“And stay out of trouble. Let’s wait until the new year to create new mischief.”

“Really, Father.” Rafe snickered. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Aiden groaned but it was lost to Ronan’s chuckle.

“I love being a Varik,” Ronan said, making Aiden smile again.

Yes. It was very good to be a Varik.

Author’s Note

Thank you.

Thank you for letting me tell you about the Variks.

Thank you for falling in love with them.

Thank you for demanding Aiden’s story. I’m so very glad that he got his second chance at love.

As a special parting gift, I have included the original history that I wrote up to help guide my stories about the Variks. I’ve also included a copy of the lullaby that Bel and his family sang to River when he was injured in Waking Bel.

I hope you will join me on future adventures.

Happy reading,

Jocelynn Drake

The Varik Family History

Mother – Julianna (born Julie) Varik

Biological father – Harrison Thatcher

Vampire father – Aiden

First son – Marcus Varik – piano – name means hammer or warrior

Twin #1 – Rafe Varik – violin – name means shield wolf

Twin #2 – Beltran (Bel) Varik – cello – name means bright raven

Youngest son – Winter Varik – guitar – name means winter

The Beginning…

Julianna Varik was a world-renowned opera singer. She was said to have a voice that could make God himself weep. She was also an exquisite beauty, highly sought after in London high society. A party or dinner was not a true event unless Julianna Varik made an appearance.

Despite being an accomplished singer, musician, and being fluent in five languages, she was well aware that she was not part of high society. She was a cherished pet or toy. As long as she could delight and entertain, she knew they would keep her a part of their lives.

She avoided taking lovers to protect her image, but she fell in love with Harrison Thatcher, the second son of a duke. He kept her in great style in an expensive London town house with servants and a generous yearly allowance.

Fearing he wouldn’t marry her as promised, she started saving large portions of her allowance early on, sure he would one day leave her.

With the birth of Marcus, Harrison was very excited and close. He was heavily involved in the raising of his first son. But he could not offer her marriage yet. Not until his older brother had his first son.

Shortly after the birth of the twins, Harrison’s brother was killed in a riding accident with no heir. Julianna knew they would never marry, but Harrison continued to support her in great style as his mistress. He loved both her and their sons greatly.

When she was pregnant with her last son, Harrison married another woman from a good family. Winter was born two months early in the middle of a particularly bad winter. No one expected him to survive.

A year after Winter’s birth, Harrison’s wife produced his first son. Three years later, she gave birth to his first daughter and demanded he finally put aside his mistress. Julianna and Harrison had been together for thirteen years.

Julianna was heartbroken but not surprised. She and her boys moved to a smaller but lovely town house. She was still performing and had many investments—all of which provided a wonderful income. The family was able to live comfortably. When Julianna was not performing, she was focused on the education of her sons.

Three years later, Julianna met a strange but beguiling man named Lord Aiden Martin. They fell in love. He proved to be a generous but secretive lover. He accepted and cared for her sons.

After two short years together, Julianna became deathly ill. No doctor could save her. Aiden moved her and her sons into his elegant estate just outside of London, promising to care for them all. Aiden was heartbroken that he couldn’t save her, so he turned her into a vampire.

Julianna’s mind was always a bit of a strange thing. She spoke of whispered voices, and her moods would change from great highs and lows in the blink of an eye. Unfortunately, the transformation broke her mind. She became incredibly erratic, delusional, and prone to horrific violence.

Seeing Aiden only set her off into violent, distressing moods, forcing Aiden to stay away from the woman he loved and attempted to save.

The only thing that calmed her mind was when her sons played music; it brought her back to her performing days.

Her sons refused to see their mother destroyed, but she would outlive them, and she was also considerably stronger. They convinced Aiden to transform them all when Winter reached the age of twenty-three.

In 1843, Aiden turned all four brothers into vampires, starting a new chapter in their lives and setting them on the course to find some very interesting mates.

The Varik Timeline

1790 – Julianna is born

1811 – Julianna and Harrison meet

1813 – Marcus is born

1816 – Twins – Rafe and Beltran – are born

1820 – Winter is born

Harrison marries someone else

1821 – Harrison’s wife has a son

1824 – Harrison’s wife has a daughter

Wife demands Harrison put Julianna aside

1827 – Julianna meets Aiden

1829 – Julianna becomes ill, family moves in with Aiden

Julianna becomes a vampire

1843 – Sons made into vampires

Marcus is 30

Rafe and Beltran are 27

Winter is 23

Julianna has been a vampire for 14 years

2019 – Julianna is 190 years old

Marcus and brothers are 176

The Complete Varik Clan List

Aiden (Martin) Varik – Sire of the Varik Clan

Beltran Varik – third oldest of the Varik sons

Ethan Varik – mate of Marcus Varik

Fox Varik – mate of Winter Varik (witch)

Gideon Varik – ward of Rafe Varik

Julianna Varik – mother of the Varik brothers

Jullien (Arsenault) Varik – best friend of Philippe Varik

Lola Varik – best friend of Rafe Varik

Marcus Varik – oldest of the Varik sons

Philippe (Arsenault) Varik – mate of Rafe Varik

Rafe Varik – second oldest of the Varik sons

River Varik – mate of Beltran Varik (werewolf)

Ronan (Svendson) Varik – mate of Aiden Varik

Ryder Varik – friend of Rafe Varik

Winter Varik – youngest of the Varik sons

Wyatt Varik – mate of Beltran Varik (werewolf)

Bel’s Lullaby - English and French

This is the lullaby Bel sang to his River when he was injured in Waking Bel. The lullaby can be traced to the eighteenth century, but its author and composer are unknown.

“Au Clair de la Lune”

Au clair de la lune

Mon ami Pierrot

Prête-moi ta plume

Pour écrire un mot

Ma chandelle est morte

Je n’ai plus de feu

Ouvre-moi ta porte

Pour l’amour de Dieu

Au clair de la lune

Pierrot répondit

Je n’ai pas de plume

Je suis dans mon lit

Va chez la voisine

Je crois qu’elle y est

Car dans sa cuisine

On bat le briquet

Au clair de la lune

L’aimable Lubin

Frappe chez la brune

Qui répond soudain

Qui frapp’ de la sorte

Il dit à son tour

Ouvrez votre porte

Au dieu de l’amour

Au clair de la lune

On n’y voit qu’un peu

On chercha la plume

On chercha du feu

En cherchant d’ la sorte

Je n’ sais c’ qu’on trouva

Mais je sais qu’ la porte

Sur eux se ferma.

English Translation

Under the moonlight:

“My friend Pierrot

Lend me your pen

So I can write a note.

My candle is out,

I no longer have a light.

Open your door for me,

For the love of God!”

Under the moonlight:

Pierrot replied,

“I don’t have a pen,

I’m in my bed.

Go to the neighbor’s house,

I believe she’s there,

Because in her kitchen,

Someone lit a match.”

Under the moonlight:

Kind Lubin

Knocks at the brunette’s door.

All of a sudden she replies,

“Who’s knocking like that?”

He says in turn,

“Open your door,

For the god of love.”

Under the moonlight:

Only a little can be seen,

The pen was looked for

A light was looked for,

Searching like this

I don’t know what was found,

But I do know that the door

Was closed on them.

About the Author

New York Times Bestselling author Jocelynn Drake loves a good story, whether she is reading it or writing one of her own.

Over the years, her stories have allowed her to explore space, talk to dragons, dodge bullets with assassins, hang with vampires, and fall in love again and again.

This former Kentucky girl has moved up, down, and across the U.S. with her husband. Recently, they’ve settled near the Rockies.

When she is not hammering away at her keyboard or curled up with a book, she can be found cuddling her cat Demona, walking her dog Ace, or playing video games. She loves Bruce Wayne, Ezio Auditore, travel, tattoos, explosions, and fast cars.

She is the author of the urban fantasy series: The Dark Days series and the Asylum Tales.

She has just completed a gay romantic suspense series called The Exit Strategy about two assassins falling in love and trying to create a life together. She has just completed a MM paranormal romance series following four vampire brothers: Lords of Discord.

She also write the Unbreakable Bonds series with Rinda Elliott, as well as the Scales ’N’ Spells series with AJ Sherwood.

Check out all her books at JocelynnDrake.com or sign up for her newsletter at JocelynnDrake.com/newsletter

Also by Jocelynn Drake

Lords of Discord

Claiming Marcus

Saving Rafe

Waking Bel

Embracing Winter

Healing Aiden

Exit Strategy

Deadly Lover

Lover Calling (a novella)

Vengeful Lover

Final Lover

Ice and Snow Christmas Series

Walking on Thin Ice

Ice, Snow, & Mistletoe

Snowball’s Chance

Defrosting Jack

By Jocelynn Drake and Rinda Elliott

The Unbreakable Bonds Series

Shiver

Shatter

Torch

Devour

Blaze

Fracture

Ignite

Rialto

Unbreakable Bonds Short Story Collection

Unbreakable Stories: Lucas

Unbreakable Stories: Snow

Unbreakable Stories: Rowe

Unbreakable Stories: Ian

Ward Security

Psycho Romeo

Dantès Unglued

Deadly Dorian

Jackson (a novella)

Sadistic Sherlock

King of Romance (short story collection)

Killer Bond

Seth (a novella)

Pineapple Grove

Something About Jace

Drew & Mr. Grumpy (a novella)

All for Wesley

Weavers Circle

Broken Warrior

Wild Warrior

Blind Warrior (coming fall 2020)

By AJ Sherwood and Jocelynn Drake

Scales n’ Spells

Origin (coming October 2020)